Search the Community

The preceding chapter is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13510-professor-schnackenburgs-mistake-chapter-seven/ Professor Schnackenburg's mistake Chapter Eight Jack was recovering from his orgasm, and his thoughts drifted back and forth. So huge now. Big. This power. Incredible. Together with Cody. Best mate. Able to share this with him. And somewhere inside his mind, he could hear Cody bellowing in orgasmic bliss: Yes! YES! I HAVE THE POWER! TOGETHER! His sticky cock pulsated inside his leather codpiece, again, again, and waves of ecstatic pleasure filled him, but the intensity was waning now. * * * His memories drifted. He remembered how the war-god and his cohort had entered the Archaeology Department, and left the entrance in shards and pieces. They had met police officers running down the stairs, alarmed by the sound of the break-in. The Police were already inside the building, because of some official business, and came running down from the tower. The police officers shouted something, and, when the war-god didn't comply, they had opened fire. The bullets slowed down and hang levitating in the air. "Fools. You thought that these projectiles of lead would harm me?" The war-god spoke in his deep voice, and watched the police officers arrogantly. "You should know, that all things used in combat are under my domain, and at my disposal. These hot lead projectiles were not in existence in the ancient Anghra-Lemur, but despite coming from a younger aeon, they do belong to me. Now suffer the penalty for your impudence!" Kortoth-Gnaah looked at the bullets. They changed direction, and then, at the blink of an eye, regained their original speed. The police officers tumbled to the steps of the staircase, and one of them slowly fell down the stairs, leaving a trail of blood – dark in the sparse illumination. The other police officer gasped for air, clutched his chest and belly, and stared in disbelief, as the red blots spread over his blue shirt. Kortoth-Gnaah and his housecarls ascended the stairs, and entered the tower room. A bespectacled man in his late 50s, with white hair and some sort of ceremonial robe, was interrogated by four police officers. The room was spacious, the walls high, and the ceiling formed a dome. It was probably used for formal receptions now and then, and built many decades ago, to boast the prestige of the university. A strange scent, similar to ozone, could be felt in the interior air, and it was mixed by the scent of incense and candle wax. "Now, hear now, Professor Schnackenburg. This is a serious matter. The ambulance staff found your female colleague unconscious, and this room bear witness of cult-like activity. Did you force her to consume any illegal substance? Are you both members of a cult? Did you subject her to ritual sex against her will? There are several words for your sort, and none of them are polite. You don't improve your case by obstructing justice, sir." "I don't expect you to believe me, officer, but something supernatural is afoot, and my research student, Brock MacGurgan, is involved." "Silence! I need to ask the professor!" The war-god had spoken. The police officer began to speak, and slowly turned around, to face the insolent one. "This is a police matter. The professor is heard in an official..." Then the police officer turned silent, in disbelief, at the sight of Kortoth-Gnaah and his cohort. "I said, silence!" The war-god made a gesture, and none of the police officers were able to speak or move. The men of Anghra-Lemur also felt reluctant to say or do anything. Their Master needed to speak to the professor. Slowly, the ozone and incense were mixed with the scent of warm leather and male sweat. "Brock? What in heaven has happened to you?" Professor Schnackenburg shivered. "And how does it feel to be an avatar of Kortoth-Gnaah?" The literally god-like facial features of Kortoth-Gnaah lit up in the boyishly handsome smile of Brock MacGurgan. There was arrogance there. And power. Unfathomable power. The profound maturity of middle-aged masculinity mixed with the raw testosterone-fuelled masculinity of someone in his mid-to-late 20s, but there was also cheerful boyish delight, and the war-god simultaneously embodied the male virtues of each human age, respectively, exuding timelessness. Bloodlust and battle craze were in his eyes, but also the sense of duty, the willingness to serve and protect, and there was wisdom and honour. Professor Schnackenburg shivered again. "I am Kortoth-Gnaah. Brock, your student, is my embodiment. I share his memories, his knowledge, his feelings, and – to a lesser extent – he share mine. By each hour, each minute, each second, this embodiment is becoming less Brock McGurgan, and more Kortoth-Gnaah – war-god of Anghra-Lemur – and he likes that feeling: The feeling of loosing himself into me, like a brook lose itself into the sea, or like the rain drop meld with the ocean." Schnackenburg remained silent, and in nervous awe before the older god, unable to ask anything, but the war-god asked. His eyes lit up in annoyance and disbelief. "The domain of the Sea Goddess is beyond my reach. I need to speak to her." Schnackenburg looked surprised and confused. "Sea Goddess? Which Sea Goddess?" The annoyed look on the war-god's face increased. "Don't try my patience, mortal. The Sea Goddess. Of Anghra-Lemur and of the sunken continents. She-Among-the-Old-Gods. The Lady of the depths. The Queen of the waves." Schnackenburg looked nervous and afraid now. "Forgive me, Master. If you search the memory of Brock, you must understand, that the old gods are mainly forgotten among us modern humans. Now, when you mention her in that way, I have a vague memory of a few lines about her in the Doggerland Tablets, but they are very few and scarce, since most of the lines are about you. Someone like me know more about the deities of Egypt and the deities of Greece." "The deities of Egypt, and of Greece, are just young gods. They emerged long after the old gods. They are mere descendants, mere reflections, mere froth on the surface of the unknown worlds, but the old gods last forever. I was long before they were. She was long before they were. And, as Great Cthulhu, High Priest of the great old ones, only know them dimly, so the young gods are unaware of the existence of the old gods. Search those Tablets, mortal! And search ever source you might know of! I am in dire need to talk to her again, since aeons have passed since last we spoke, in days of yore, and of nights." Schnackenburg trembled. "Well, sir... Master... Except for the Tablets, there might be something in... in the Book of Eibon." "Then consult this Book of Eibon, which is unknown to me." "Well... but... Master... a copy of it is stored in the rare collectibles section of the university library, and it is locked in night time, of course, and..." Schnackenburg sounded very nervous. "Fear not, mortal. Mundane locks and gates do not keep Korthoth-Gnaah and his housecarls out. Follow me!" The last was a command, not a suggestion. Devoid of any will of their own, the paralysed police officers and the barbarian warriors followed the war-god and the professor outdoors in the direction of the university library. Jack wasn't aware of exactly what had happened inside, but Korthoth-Gnaah had emerged from the building with a small leather-bound book with metal clasps. The professor was no longer anywhere to be seen. Korthoth-Gnaah had gazed at two of the police officers, and then said: "You are the latter-day upholders of law, order and defence. You serve and protect. You have been deemed worthy to become warriors of Anghra-Lemur." And then, a familiar glowing blast of power had transformed the modern police officers into yet other two of the war-gods cohort. The two remaining police officers looked in fear at them. "Now: Absorb your former brothers in arms! Your Master need brawnier warriors!" Without hesitation, the newly transformed men turned against their former colleagues, touched their shoulders, and, as roars of pleasure mixed with screams of fear, the touch of the two new warriors consumed the remaining police officers, and all the warriors of Anghra-Lemur suddenly and intuitively knew how it should be done. The voice of Korthoth-Gnaah had scattered the rain-drizzling silence of the urban night, and said: "Now. All of my men. Go out and absorb more men. Your war-god need brawny fighters, since there is a battle coming." That was, how Jack – almost entranced – had directed his feet in the direction of his old gym, in order to find his old friend Cody. Best mate. To consume him, and add his mass to his own, and, if the war-god was gracious, allow the unworthy Cody a small taste of what it meant to be a warrior of Anghra-Lemur. * * * His post-orgasmic bliss caused his consciousness to return from the memories to the present, and their present surroundings. The Steel Factory. Their old gym. Was it only hours since their lives had been turned upside down and changed forever? That was, when he heard a sound from the Ladies' locker room. The young warrior-titan turned around, and could see Jill, the reticent pharmacology student standing in the doorway. Jack liked to be around Jill. She was considerably more intelligent than Jess, and there was something with her eyes, that caused a warm feeling in his chest, and caused a lump in his throat. She was still wearing gym clothing, stared at him, and didn't say anything. They watched each other silently. He didn't know for how long time. "Hello, Jack." "Hello, Jill." Silence. The subdued light of a ceiling with part functional, part dysfunctional illumination. Shadows fell on Jack's chest and abdomen, revealing contours, forms and bulges – the outlines of his musculature. "Are you still yourself?" "I am myself, Jill. But I am different." She shivered. From the look of her face, not in a bad way. She came closer. "Is it all real, or am I insane?" "If you are insane, I am too, since I remember it, and you can see what I have become." He touched himself again. Big palm on chest. On abs. On biceps. Felt good. He could feel himself become horny again just a minute or two after his latest release. Can't believe these levels of testosterone, he thought. He could sense the murmur of Cody somewhere in his mind, but it was too low to hear. "But it feel so impossible!" He didn't know what to answer. He sat down on a training bench. She sat in his lap. They stared in the mirror: A barbarian from an imaginary world with a twenty-something modern woman dressed in workout gear. They didn't know what to say. "Jess left with Magnussen. What happened to them?" "I don't know. The followers of the war-god are so many now, and I haven't seen Magnussen for awhile. I hope they are ok." Shadows fell on Jack's chest and abdomen, shoulders and arms, revealing contours, forms and bulges – the outlines of his musculature. Jill traced the outlines with her fingers. One of his hands touched the synthetic fabric of her elastic gym clothing. His lips met the warm, soft and perspiring skin of her neck. They didn't say something for a while. Jill broke the silence. "I read a lot of fantasy books. Like Lord of the Rings, you know. Or Song of Ice and Fire – those books that became Game of Thrones on telly." "Mmmm?" "It's like reality turned into a novel. Or like another world suddenly mixed with our." "Mmmmm." She began to massage his traps, her face burrowed into the firm mounds, that were his pecs. He could feel the scent of her hair. Probably a shampoo. "Do you understand what's happening?" "No, can't understand it. Just... just experiencing it." "Do you think the war-god would transform me into a Mother Of Dragons? Or someone like Xena?" Jack could feel Jill's buttocks twitch in a weird way. "Uhmm. I think he only change men, but that there's some sort of goddess, that will be able to change women. Soon, I believe. I don't understand what's happening." Shag her! Jack could sense Cody screaming something somewhere in their shared mind. Jack ignored Cody for a while. "I would like that." Jill continued to massage his traps, but let her palms descend to his shoulders. Involuntary, he flexed his shoulders in surprise, and Jill let out a little sound, like a subdued cry. "Anything wrong, cutie?" She let out another sound. "No, uh, nothing wrong at all, Jack. I just feel so safe." Before becoming a warrior of Anghra-Lemur, Jack would have felt uncomfortable in a situation where a woman with unclear intentions sat on his hard crotch and none of them acknowledged the situation, but now it felt rather comfortable. Time will tell what'll happen. Fragments of Cody's mind were silently screaming something aroused, but Jack ignored it. "Good to hear, that you feel safe, cutie." His dick became harder inside his leather codpiece, and it twitched. "You are so sweet, Jack. Some of the hot boys behave like girls like me are trash, and most of the behaved boys are not particularly hot. But you respect a girl's wishes, don't you?" Jack could feel a wave of arousal arise inside his uncrushably muscular frame. "We will just sit here, and you will feel safe, if that is what you like, cutie. I understand if you want to feel safe, after the strange events tonight. Safe with me." Jack felt like some forgotten ancient protector deity, protecting the innocent, and he hugged and cuddled Jill. In another part of his mind, Cody was crazy of lust and demanded immediate action. Jack could feel a lump in his throat, but the feeling of being a protector felt so re-assuring, and, though he couldn't control the rowdy and irrepressible steel rod inside his leather codpiece, he could control his comforting and protective hands. Jill hugged him, like he was a stuffed toy, but one of her hands began to go on exploration somewhere else on his body, in a way a woman don't treat a stuffed toy. Now, she squeezed his left pec, and emitted a less-than-innocent moan. Jack could feel the scent of woman. "You clever, handsome boy. You not only look like a fantasy-warrior, you behave like a shining knight." "Mmmmm?" He didn't know what to say. She rose from his tender embrace, and stood in front of him. There was something suggestive in her eyes. "You are proud of those muscles aren't you, puppy-knight?" Puppy-knight? That was a first. Hadn't been called that before. He didn't know what to say, but his eyes must have answered. She leaned forward. He had her breasts in his face when she massaged his traps and shoulders from another angle. He didn't complain. He didn't say a word, if a handful of yelps didn't count as words. "Those are the shoulders of a warrior, protecting a damsel in distress, aren't they?" She kneeled, and put her hands on his pecs. His eyes widened. He was like a musical instrument, and she played him perfectly. "And that is the chest of a mighty conqueror, worthy to be the consort of a Mother Of Dragons, isn't it? Are you proud of your steel pecs, warrior?" Cody's silent internal screams inside their shared mind became audible to him now, and memories of Jill's muscle worship of Cody weeks ago rose to the surface of Jack's awareness. He moaned, relaxed, and allowed her to do anything to him. She must have understood his body language. She moved her hands to his bicepses and taunted him to flex them. He flexed them. She squeezed them, but she couldn't diminish their size or firmness in any way. Her touch became apprecative, and she said something of "herculean arms, marble biceps" and whatnot, but Jack shared Cody's ecstasy now, and their mind was no longer coherent. Jill's touch and appreciation drove them crazy. Mumbling "... invulnerable city wall of abs", she began to lick his abs, while he tensed them and writhed on the training bench. His dick leaked pre-cum inside the leather-pouch, and rubbed throbbingly and deliciously against the leather. She sat down beside a weight on the rubber-coated floor and hugged his quad, pushing her cheeks against it. "... these pillars of the world, warrior, keeping the heavens up in their might..." "You have been found worthy, barbarian. Your mistress is eager to please your rod." She began to lick the inside of his quads, close to his groin. Jack was insane by desire now, and inside his mind he roared with Cody as they received their shared muscle worship. Jill fumbled with the straps that held his codpiece in place. It fell to the floor. His rowdy and irrepressible steel rod had been released from its cage. She swallowed his meat-sword voluptuously, and he began to moan and bellow of insane, unrestrained lust, his powerful legs thrashing and shaking on each side of her head. She controlled the wild beast, and she knew it. The knowledge that she knew it drove Jack even crazier. Cody began to understand the gentle side of Jack, and he allowed himself to fleet away in the stream of Jack's arousal, noticing how good Jill seemed to feel. None of them knew how long time it took, but at last Jack could feel the buildup of the nuclear explosion of his mind, and then rapture after rapture, bliss after bliss, empowerment after empowerment streamed and surged through him. Perhaps he roared or screamed, but he was far beyond reason to be aware of it. When he regained awareness, Jill was sitting naked at his feet, her head in his lap. He felt so fond of her. Protective again. And his desire for her returned. His dick awoke for the fifth time this night. Smiling his warm smile and with his eyes full of giddiness mixed with self-confidence, he asked: "Is the lady of my heart ready to receive her warrior in yet another intimate way?" The yelp from her lips were enough. Her eyes burned of desire, and she throw her head backwards, as he lifted her up, entered the moist centre of her feminine being and, still throbbing inside her, carried her with his powerful arms into the Men's shower. She was the Queen of his will. She wanted to be the Mother Of Dragons, but at least she was the Tamer Of His Python. He was going to fill her. Fill her entirely. Her lips caressed the stubble of his chin, and he could feel the scent of aroused woman. The feeling of his strength, as it continued to carry her and keep her in her right position, caused her nipple in his mouth to harden. She leaned against the tiled wall, warmed by hot water. He slowly, slowly ravaged her, as her bliss increased. Filling her. Filling her entirely. The business of the war-god could wait. The night had just began. * * * Next chapter is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14179-professor-schnackenburgs-mistake-chapter-nine/

Jasmine was so happy to be heading home to her nice suburban neighborhood. She hadn't seen her parents for four years, having left for college to study Criminal Justice. The 21-year-old blonde was an absolute bombshell, and while she was in college was easily able to get in the pants of any man she wanted. She worked as a supermodel to earn cash during the school year - it was an easy job that gave lots of money and appealed to her narcissistic personality. But she was smart as hell too - during all three Summers, she was able to secure impressive internships that guaranteed her a spot at all the top law firms. Unfortunately, her busy life meant that she rarely got to speak with her family, but she was eager to fix that over these next few weeks. The one person she wasn't looking forward to was that obnoxious Dylan kid. When she had left for college four years ago, he was a skinny 14-year-old basketball player who thought he was hot shit because he was his middle school team's MVP and already six feet tall. He lived next door to Jasmine, and would frequently hit on her when passing by. Jasmine so did not have time for cocky little boys, but no matter how many times she told him that the little shit didn't get the message. Jasmine hoped that she could get by these next few weeks without bumping into the twerp. As Jasmine pulled up to her front yard, she paused. Next door was an incredible sight. A tall, handsome, muscular man, far bigger than any man she had ever laid eyes on, was mowing the lawn in front of Dylan's house. She had dated several football hunks and bodybuilder types in college, and never, ever had she seen a guy this powerful-looking. He was wearing no shirt, and every muscle bulged and rolled, phenomenally defined, his beautiful tanned skin stretched so thin that it may as well have not been there. Jasmine stepped out of her car and strutted over to the alpha stud, undoing the top button of her dress and swaying her queen bee hips. "Hey, big boy," she purred, "I don't remember ever meeting a hunk like you. The name's Jasmine... what's yours?" The stud turned off the motor and turned towards her. For the first time, Jasmine got a clear view of the musclegod's face. She gasped. "I'm Dylan," the megahunk flashed a knee-weakening smile. "And yes, I remember you, Jasmine." The blonde supermodel heard those words, but she couldn't actually comprehend what he was saying. She remembered Dylan as that flirty, hyperactive middle school punk. This man in front of her... he was one of the hottest... no, THE hottest man she had ever seen. But no, it was definitely him. Those were the same pretty brown eyes and full pink lips, but now all of his cute baby fat had melted and left behind a sculpted, drop-dead Hollywood-handsome face. He still had that obnoxiously self-confident smile, but with age his bold smirk had become breathtakingly sexy. And that was the same lazy hairstyle he was wearing four years ago, back when she left for college. Yes, this was the same boy. But in every other way, he had changed. Dylan had always been a tall, gangly teen. She had expected Dylan to remain tall even as an adult, but his height had absolutely skyrocketed. Jasmine was only 5'4, so Dylan stood well over a foot taller than her, and she got dizzy looking up, up, up into his gorgeous face. His gangliness, on the other hand, had all but disappeared. His skinny arms had grown into the most impossibly huge cannons she had ever seen. There was no way he could wear a t-shirt without popping the sleeves with those massive pythons - they were fucking bigger than her quarterback ex's quads! Speaking of quads, his thighs were literally thicker than her entire torso. She moaned out loud, thinking how hard he must fuck with those redwoods. Her face was eye-level with his deliciously thick nipples, which jutted from the heaviest, most powerful pair of pectorals she had ever dreamed of. Those pecs were so big that they actually bounced independently with his breath - or was he making them dance? They were mesmerizing, the way they swayed in the hot Texas winds, beads of sweat dropping from his mouthwatering nips. "Whoa Jasmine, you're making a mess down there." He nodded towards her crotch, and looking down, she shrieked as she realized she was touching herself, a large patch of wetness ruining the fabric around her lady parts. She glanced back up, and scowled when she saw Dylan's infuriatingly cocky smirk grow even wider. "Come on inside, I'll help you clean up." The muscleteen stepped forward and lifted Jasmine up so quickly she didn't even get a chance to breathe. At the touch of his iron-hard muscles, Jasmine felt herself squirt out even more of her feminine juices, her essence bleeding through the skirt and dripping onto the soft grass below. Dylan carried Jasmine into the house, the supermodel cumming all along the way. --- As soon as the pair were inside, Dylan grabbed Jasmine's head with one hand and smashed his mouth against hers, forcing her lips open with his tongue and ravaged her insides. With the other hand, he supported her body and fingered her moistness, driving her into further fits of ecstasy. She couldn't understand how he was doing it, but this 18-year-old musclebeast knew exactly how to make her cum, over and over and over again. She had never experienced sex as amazing as this in her four years in college with the dozens of men she'd fucked. Only after she had experienced her third orgasm - more than she normally experienced in a week - did Dylan break his lip lock. "God," Dylan growled, his voice so unbelievably deep and sexual that it forced Jasmine to release another flood of steamy volcano-hot essence. "I've been wanting to do that to you since I first met you." He dropped Jasmine on the living room sofa. She took in a huge breath, wheezing, her mind slowly recovering from the brain-shattering pleasure. "I got my first boner when I saw you in your high school cheerleading uniform," Dylan continued. "I knew that one day, I was going to conquer you. With my cock." He moved his hand to his black nylon shorts and fondled the shaft underneath. Jasmine gasped at the enormous outline, and how even soft it seemed to spill out of the musclegod's giant hands. "Except my cock was a lot smaller back then. Now..." Suddenly, the dick surged forward, enlarging several inches in seconds. Jasmine yelped - she had never seen such rapid growth! The stretchy nylon quickly tore under the force of the explosively expanding penis, which immediately slapped up against Dylan's flawless eight-pack abs with enough power to knock Dylan back on his ass. Jasmine could tell that the cock was at least foot long, easily bigger than her last two boyfriends combined, and he wasn't even fully erect! Jasmine screamed as Dylan's manhood grew and grew and fucking grew bigger. Now it was longer than her last three boyfriends! Holy shit! How could anyone take that? But wait, it was still growing! Four boyfriends! Impossible! That's two feet - twice his length only seconds ago, but still not finished! It stopped! Finally! At just short of five-boyfriends-long, Dylan's penis rivaled Jasmine's leg in length and far surpassed it in girth! It stood up, its head right above Dylan's own head, dripping a warm waterfall of mushy pre into Dylan's sexy bed of black hair. "I don't normally get this big," Dylan rumbled, legitimately surprised. "I guess I'm just really, really horny today'." "You have no idea." Now it was Jasmine's turn to be aggressive. She jumped off the sofa, her energy renewed by the superhuman man before her, climbing up his muscles to reach Dylan's cockhead. Standing on his shoulders, (and marveling at how he didn't even grimace to support her full body weight), Jasmine lowered herself slowly on Dylan's penis. The cockhead alone was too wide to enter, so she wiggled until, miraculously, she was able to slip the first half-inch inside. Immediately Jasmine screeched, her insides being torn apart by the impossibly vast girth of Dylan's fuckweapon. Her pain soon turned into unimaginable pleasure as she climaxed three times in a row, her brain trying and failing to acclimate to the sensation of having a Dylan-size cock inside of it. "Are you okay?" Dylan whispered, a surprising tenderness creeping into his erotically masculine voice. Jasmine wasn't okay. Her heart was pumping so loud that it was hurting her eardrums, and her legs were so sore that she could feel the muscle tearing apart. But she NEEDED Dylan's cock inside of her. All of it! "YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" she screamed, squatting and lowering herself more, her softness slowly ripping to accommodate inch after inch after inch of the musclegod. Until... --- Jasmine woke up on a crusty, stained sofa. Her head throbbed, and she groaned, feeling fluids leak from her pussy. What day was it? What time? Where was she? How did she get here? She saw her phone to the side, and when she turned it on, she saw the text "11:13 AM, 5/22/2017". What was the last thing she remembered? She was driving home, coming back from college. But that was a long time ago... She was planning to arrive on the morning of May 20th. What had happened over the last two days? How did she sleep through it? Then she remembered. The hot guy... Dylan! That had to have been a dream. Dylan was an annoying little skinny brat four years ago. How could he grow into a nearly-seven-foot-tall male model bodybuilder with? How was it possible that these were the same stringy limbs she remembered from four years ago? And how could any human have a cock so BIG? Jasmine had never had a sex dream so ridiculous and so erotic. But it felt awfully real. "Maybe I'm going insane," she groaned, unlocking her phone to check her email. But her wallpaper had changed. It wasn't a cute flowery field. It was the man of her dreams, the man with the rockhard eight-pack, the mind-blowing chest, the jaw-dropping biceps, and that orgasm-inducingly beautiful smile. It was Dylan. Her eyes widened, then rolled up as her body convulsed and she let out a scream and an orgasm once again.

A bodybuilder is getting to get to the gym, he's was quite massive for Training for several years. He picks up his backpack and begins to walk to the door. His wife stops him to give him his lunch "Aww thanks honey" the massive man said happily and bent down to give her a kiss "Have fun ok" she wished her man happily and accepted the kiss. As he walk away, he then flustered gleefully as his wife gave him a nice spank on his muscled bum. The end. Happy April 1st

A friend suggested I try the female perspective. Also suggested that it be a continuation of my Modern Ultra Man story. Thus I attempted it, and present it now for you. I hope you enjoy it. The Modern Ultra Man Part II: Ōkibonajo That time of year had come again. Time to hold the Mr. Olympia contest, although truth be told if it wasn't being held, yet again, in the Kenyama convention center, auditorium, and stadium, the Olympia might not be held at all. For the past ten years the bishounen, now a bidanshi, beautiful man, Daikenmio Kenyama has won the competition, no contest. No wonder. At his first year competing and winning he came in as a giant 7' 8" tall weighing a bit over 500 pounds, but by the end of his posing routine, which he started growing during, he had become this massive mountain man of muscle that stood fifteen feet tall with a cock that jutted out twenty-two and a half feet long. There was so much muscularity and mass to him with such a handsome and pretty face that he gardnered movie contracts instantly to play the gentle but powerful giants on screen. It was easier and simpler to green screen his cock out of the picture than to replicate a creature his size in computer generated graphics; however, his bodybuilding career began to decline. Depite the organizers trying to even the playing field by throwing up images of the other competitors on screen at the same height as Daikenmio, he simply still out classed them all in muscle mass, size, muscularity, vascularity, striations, and definition. He was the total package. Although he was still turned on by his winning and defeating his fellow competitors, after that first win, it didn't have as much of an effect on him. When you walk away from your first competition and and it takes a man seven and a half feet tall to come up a fourth of the way up your thighs you kind of figure, "what's the point?" Still he did continue to grow though and a foot each year on stage and thus with in five years he had out grown any convention center or stage there was. When it seemed the Olympic committee was going to remove him from competition automatically due to his size and just make him a Mr. Olympia emeritus, he took his movies and personal appearance earnings and built a new, taller and more expansive convention center, stage, and stadium around a space that would also serve as his home. He had wanted to ensure he won the title. Won the title consecutively, or not, for at least nine years to break the Mr. Olympia record. Five years later now, he's beginning to wonder if he might not need to build again, or if the history of bodybuilding would end. Standing now at an incredible twenty-five feet tall, there is hardly anyone left in the bodybuilding world who desires to come out and compete against him. Indeed all the true competitors who have built up massive size, definition, and semmetry no longer put in bids to compete. The ranks of competitors who fill the stage and only haphazzard men with builds in between the amatuer and first time professional bodybuilders. They are here not to compete for the best body or against Daikenmio, but simply to make a quick and easy buck taking home the second, third, fourth, or fifth place finish. As such the crowds have become less and less over the years. They've seen Daikenmio and are no longer awed by him. They're not impressed with the smaller, amateur bodybuilders who aren't true competitors of the sport sneaking in only to steal away prize money. With less people attending, means less sponsors. Less sponsors plus less attendance means less money to give away as prizes or to rent out the halls, hotels, stages, set and stage technitians. The only reason they've been able to continue to host it is because the last few years have been held at Daiken's convention center for free. But this year.... this year would bring some vitality back to bodybuilding. It would be the year the histoic winning streak would end. All those not in attendance would weep they did not see it. All those in attendance weeped at the sheer beauty, awe, and power of it. The giant man mountain would be brought down, but not in the impossible, god like way everyone thought of. Daiken had finished his posing routine. His massive muscles fully pumped, veins throbbing and coursing over every peak and into every crevicing valley of his muscles which had been appropriately tanned and oiled up. He had grown, as figured, another foot in size, and his muscles threatened to pinch off his head, make him do an imitation of a plane for eternity, and show everyone a male could do side splits simply because his thighs were too big. The other contestants were all relaxing, drinking beers, sodas, and mixed drinks just waiting for the judges to make the decisions of second through fifth places. The audience had given the respected applause for Daiken, although it sounded more like a golf clap. A few flash cameras went off, but most turned to tables they had set up over empty chairs and focused on picnics and dinners they had sneaked in to nosh on while watching the show with the greatly expected outcome. It was the quietest Mr. Olympia competion and posing section one would probably ever hear. Then in came Yamayuir. In a loosely closed kimono with a haphazardly tied obo, a tall and stately figure strode commandingly towards the stage from the audience level. A flurry of Olympia officials were following behind it all stammering away and seeming as if they were trying to stop it but afraid to actually touch it. It's leg went up to ascend the stairs pulling up at the kimono and revealing a massive, but elegant foot ending with toes beautifully manicured and painted in such a way it look like scenes from exquisitely woven silk had been glued upon the nails. Those feet were standing upon a oddly carved set of okobo, tall wooden shoes worn by initiate Geishas that were similar in style of the Japanese geta. It's mane of head hair was piled high upon it's head in a beautifully arranged bun with decorative hair pieces stuck in. After reachign the top of the stage, one of the officials finally had worked up enough courage to step forward and sternly call out, "The stage is set for the Mr. Olympia, ma'am. You are not supposed to be up there and this is not your competition!" The figure turned just its torso and neck, snapping it's head to look back at the official with a glare the not only made him shut up, but made him cum and pee his pants at the same time, while also causing all of the audience to be come hushed in a still quiet and sitting up and on the edge of their seats in awe. This was Aimi Yamayuir, Japan's female answer to Daikenmio Kenyama. But she wasn't the exact answer.... no. Daiken was known as a bishounen, beautiful boy, now a bidanshi, beautiful male. A male with softer, striking, modelesque, feminine features of the face and body shape, although built more massively and strong than any one could imagine. The usual opposite of this is the bishoujo or beautiful girl. In English terms it would be a woman of equisite beauty in face and form and grace, almost girlish in appearance, coy, and cute. That, however, was not what Aimi Yamayuir was... .... .... No they had begun to call her a Hansamujo, or handsome girl. A female of great beauty but with slightly harder facial features of a male, the height of a male, the strength of a male. In short she was a woman who looked like a bishounen. Over the years she grew taller and taller towering over almost any and all males, as well as working out and pumping up and getting larger and larger, fuller, and stronger, until the nickname they gave her was, Ōkibonajo... ... ...massive girl. No one remembers what her original family name was. Yamayuir was one she had chosen herself; a name befitting her strength of muscle and size of frame, with the beauty of face and the grace of woman hood. Her last name meant, "mountain lily." After staring down the officials, she moved toward the center of the stage, staring down Daiken until he backed up and moved slightly off to the side. Then, with her back to the audience, she began to do a long series of back double-bi poses and each time she flexed, the obi's sleeves began to grow tighter and tighter, smaller and smaller, jumping up fuller and fuller with each flex. Each flex making a larger and plumper pump to her upper arms making them grow and grow until suddenly one rip... ... .... two rips were heard and both kimono sleeves suddenly burst open. She then faced the front and side alternating between the two performing side chest, most muscular, and lat spread poses over and over again, the kimono showing such a massive v as never seen upon the female body before, until suddenly just spread open pushing the side hems out and out and out further away from each other and her chest exposed for all to see. Oh she had a bit of a bosom, but everyone could clearly see her muscular chest development easily jutted out as thick as almost any male's, if not further. Turning her back to the audience again, she began to perform back and lat spreads, showing and impossibly wide back that easily caused her kimono to split down the back and even snap the collar in two. With the top part of her kimono destroyed, she nonchelantly untied her obi and then tossed her torn and ripped kimono into the crowd. The crowd responsed with gasps and cries of awe. They had seen this kind of body before. It was the same kind of body that Daiken brought to the stage ten years ago, only this time there was a bikini top to go with the posing trunks. Keeping her back to the audience she slowly began to tilt her feet more forward raising up to the tips of her toes. One could originally think she was simply resting upon the disign of the okobo shoe, but her calve muscles proved she was actively using the balls of her feet. Up and down.... up and down she went, the ball of her calves becoming a larger and harder diamond each time. The okobos looked as though they were a combination design of okobo and high heel shoe with laces that criss-crossed up the shin and then around and tied just under the knee. They didn't matter though. Within mere minutes the lacing looked as though it were cutting into Aimi's leg, causing parts of it to bulge in between the lacings and then suddenly Snap! Snap! ap ap ap ap ap ap ap ap ap ap.... The echo of the laces breaking reverberated throughout the entire aduitorium. Aimi then simply kicked off the shoes and proceeded to go into more regulatory bodybuilding poses. She continued to flex and rise up on her colossal calves, making them grow and grow from balls to hardened hearts to hard cut diamonds. After they became engorged and grew so large, she turned and faced the audience and began to shake and snap, shake and Snap, shake and SNAP! her thighs causing all three of large, bulbous tear drop snaps to form and grow and swell. Soon her thigh muscles were bigger round than most men's waist or chest sizes. The crowd began to cheer and go absolutely wild. Had there been more in attendance the sound would have been deafening. However, whether small or deafening it still had the same affect and the committee for overseeing the Mr. Olympia knew what the audeince and Aimi Yamayuir wanted and they decided to give it to both of them. Within minutes the cameras were focused on Aimi and then a screen lit up with her as tall as Daiken. Aimi hollered something and then moved in front of the screen as if to say she could taken on Daiken at her own size....but that wasn't quite true. As she began another round of posing and flexing her muscles pumping and plumping as large as any man, she began to grow....stand taller........spread broader......form fuller.....harder......denser......stronger! Just as much as Diaken had done on his first time, Aimi was growing, as well. Up and up and up she grew! Meanwhile, Daiken was lost in a state of confusion. He realized his position as Mr. Olympia was actually being challenged. He realized the challenger was a female. He realized this female was gorgeous. He realized this female was built like a brick shit house and as strong as all the gods of strength for every known pantheon put together. He tried to join in and match Aimi pose per pose but soon it was apparent, lust was taking over his mind. His cock, which was always twice as long as he was tall when erect, no proved to everyone all these years it hadn't ever been erect, well not fully erect at any rate. Slowly he began to stop posing. Then he just stood still. Suddenly his cock which normally hung straight out and slightly down lurched forward. "Auuuwuaaaaah!" Daiken instantly moaned with an expression that mixed fear and lust. Aimi continued to raise pose after pose and to swell taller and fuller, broader and stronger each time she flexed. She was growing at the same rate of his first Mr. Olympia contest! The more she flexed the tighter, tauter, fuller, and stronger she grew. The more she grew, the longer and fuller Daiken's cock grew out, up, and thick. But the longer Daiken's cock grew, the more it began to rise up from the level it used to hang at. Daiken began to moan and groan at the new weight and size of his cock and the amount it pulled and tugged at his groin. Soon Aimi began to notice this rising, throbbing, massive member and as it was pointing upward now, she latched onto it and clung to it like it was a gigantic pole for a dancer to use. Her muscles flexed and popped, bunched and scrunched as she wriggled and climbed up the pervasive penis, twisting and turning, clutching and grabbing with strong firm grasps, performing new poses such as fully extending her body out sideways from Daikens mighty member like she was a flag from a pole, or crossing her legs, holding on and leaning backwards and upside down while performing a double bi so all could see her mammoth arms larger than her head and abs and obliques that look like a brick wall that could crush cars crashed against it. And she continued to grow. Each time her body stretching out longer and fuller, broader and heavier. It would cause it to slip down the super shaft of Daiken as well as subtlely stroking it while growing up at the same time. Daiken was trying to keep up with each pose. He had started growing again even more impossibly thicker, broader, harder than he ever was, but with increase in size and slide Aimi's body had, his cock suddenly sprung up higher, lurched out longer, thudded ever thicker... ... ... and his balls were beginning to follow suit. Aimi suddenly just jumped off of the dominering dong of Daiken and landed with an earth shaking thud onto the stage. She began to stroke herself as her body swelled up and out more and more ever increasing in strength and size. Each muscle belly receiving more than it needed of oxygen and protein infusing blood, becoming fatter and swollen, denser, harder, strirated and defined. There was no way of telling if this was man or woman save for the bikini top which suddenly could take no more. Arching her back during one more growth spurt the straps of both her top and poser suddenly snapped and sling shotted her graments into the crowd. She stood there rubbing her body with one hand, flexing with the other, her body growing at a slightly faster rate than it had been. He massive chest displaying wonderful power and sexual appeal as both her portruding pecs and her bulbous boobs were free of confinement and able to bounce in movement or bounce on a commanded pec pop. " Hai! Hai! Hai! OH OH OH OH OH HAIIII HAIIIII HAIIII!" Screaming in so much pleasure, with each scream she rose several more inches, higher and higher. She finally turned and grabbing Diaken's massive member, pulled it down and began to cup and massage the head, tilting it down to hers and drinking freely of the precum. The affect of doing so was instant. Up and up and up at a furiously fast and frightening past she rose gaining in height and strength until she had grown to match and surpass the great and mighty Daiken. Within moments she had grown to twice maybe three times his size. She looked down at him with a body so full and massive, her arms hung parallel to the floor, her feet were planted shoulder with and then some apart, her chest blocked all view of her head and kept it lodged in place along with shoulders and back that made it impossible to see her lovely neck. Taking her hand and giving Daiken's cock a firm, commanding squeeze, she watched as Daiken wriggled and squirmed at the grip of his cock. Then was the moment we knew Daiken was broken. "Watashi wa anata no inkei o shoyū shite imasu. Ima... Watashi ni sore o ataemasu!" Upon that command, Daiken leaned back onto his hands and thrust his hips and cock into the air aiming for Aimi's front. He penetrated her and the moment he did so, Aimi took in more strength and began to rise higher and higher and higher. This would cause her to be large enough to slide down further upon Daiken's monstrous member and the sensation caused him to swell and grow, too. The burgeoning behemoths made the auditorium and soon the entire convention center and the whole complex look like it was made of origami paper. The Olympia committee soon called for an evacuation of the auditorium and then the main hall of the center, eventually the whole hotel as the pair grew large enough for just one of their feet to step on it and crush it like it was a miniature doll house. Aimi's breasts began leaking something...perhaps milk, and she leaned forward to allow Daiken to drink from it and the moment his mouth touched her nipple to drink he began to rapidly grow and grow to keep up pace with Aimi. Higher and higher they rose, looking like two mountains of immobile muscle from some Japanese anime cartoon where the hero grows into a towering giant whose genitals could be fully seen had they not grown so far taller than the clouds. The complex completely flattened. Several city blocks were destroyed, and just when it seemed only one of their feet could cover the entire metropolis their feet lifted up and off into the clouds and were never seen again. Radars, telescopes, and satellite photos and film told us what happened next. The jagurnaught duet had grown so huge, so large, so powerful they had simply stepped off of the Earth, and they still continued to grow. Aimi clutched and grabbed onto Daiken as his cock continued to penetrate and grow inside her. Using her muscular arms everytime she grew larger than Daiken she pulled her self once again down his protuding prick. When that would happen he would buck and shudder and he would grow slightly, but then her massive mammaries would be in his face and he would suckle the milk from her once again and his growth would increase at twice the rate. Their step off had given them slight propulsion out from the Earth and towards the outer end of our galaxy. Everyonce in a while blasts of milk from her breasts continued to propel them a bit further. They would have remained in place with the semi blasts of pre-cum from his cock, but Aimi had remained firmly clamped upon it, sliding her hot box up and down as much of the length as she could get down and in herself. After quite some time of them growing and swelling with massive, mountainous muscle peaks, valley like crevices, and extreme vascularity looking like massive tubed rivers criss-crossing a planet, Daiken finally shook and shuddered his last for this round. His head snapped back and his mouth popped open, as he thrust his hips into Aimi's groin one last time. The moan he made was heard all the way back on Earth sounding extremely loud and yet eerily long and hollow. Aimi then snapped her head back, moaning in ecstacy and pleasure at a factor of one million. Cum was gushing everywhere from her as Daiken's enormous testicles, which looked nearly like rideable bounching balls, began to deflate and pump a gyser's worth of cum up into Aimi. It was squirting out from the crack between Daiken's cock and her vagaina, it was leaking from her mouth, tear ducks, and nose. And as it filled her up she expanded and grew faster and farther, harder and longer, taller and broader, bunching and stretching up more and more and more. She was gaining so much in size and mass the computers back on Earth couldn't calculate it. All that was known was that in mere minutes the estiamte was she was so big, one of her nipples was larger around than Saturn was. Daiken by now was the size of a baby to her and she craddled him as such, humming to him. The last image that the camera's caught was of her pushing Daiken to her breasts as though feeding him and Daiken begining to grow as fast as she had done. Soon ready to be man enough, large enough to completely fill her and make her grow again. When estimates were finally worked out, it was determined within a month the pair would make love, fuck, and grow so that they were the size of at least three universes, causing such gravity pulls as to obliterate any planetary orbits that existed where they floated by. Bodybuilding has begun to make a comeback, although no one has ever seen the size that Daikenmio Kenyama and Aimi Yamayuir had. Their place has forever been etched into the history of Bodybuilding. No one will ever forget the most beautiful giant who reigned for ten years and the feminine mountain of muscle mass that toppled his reign, for there are his ten trophies he earned, and there is her trophy, given in abstentia, a monument to sheer power and size of a muscular body.

Sorry for the long wait. Without further ado, I present to you... Blue Pill Part 13 Chris’s father James had just pulled up to the drive when he noticed an unfamiliar car parked in front of his house. “Chris better not have any of his stupid jock friends over, I’ve got Tiffany coming over later for a good fucking!” James said out loud in a pissed off tone. He headed up the front steps and into the house. Once inside he noticed a sweater on the floor next to the door. He picked up the sweater and placed it on the coat rack. “Fucking kids today have no respect for others property.” As James put the sweater on the coatrack a bottle fell out of the sweater pocket and rolled across the floor. He picked it up and examined the bottle. Right away he realized it was one of the bottles from his lab. “That little shit is in some serious trouble now!” James stormed off up the stairs only to find that the stairs were slick and covered with an opaque substance. “What is that smell?” James recognized the smell. It was an all too familiar scent. It was the smell of sex. The manly aroma of testosterone and sperm. He made his way over to his son’s door and threw it open expecting to give his son the beating of a lifetime, instead he was surprised to find a naked busty woman in his bed passed out and covered in sperm. The sperm still dripping from her gaping pussy. “I didn’t think my son had it in him. Well maybe I won’t beat him to death, but he is still in deep shit for the mess on the stairs and stealing my lab products.” As James walked further into the bedroom, he realized that the shower was running. James stepped over to the bathroom door and pulled it open, only to find himself staring at a wall of muscle in his sons shower. “Holy Fuck!” James whispered to himself in excitement. The behemoth in the shower was furiously scrubbing something in front of it, but by the looks of this monsters back, James could tell that it wasn’t his son. The manly aroma that was in the stairway was 100 times stronger in the bathroom, causing James big daddy dick to slowly start inching towards the bottom of his running shorts. James continued to watch the behemoth as it continued its stroking action and it released a beastly moan. James was now rock hard as the head of his dick poked out of the bottom of his shorts, dripping precum onto the tiled floor in the bathroom. James slowly backed up and shut the bathroom door, so as to not startle the muscle freak in his sons shower. “My god he is huge! He had to of gotten ahold of some of my lab products, but which ones?” The girl on Chris’s bed began to stir and as she did she moved her arms down from up above her head. As she did, James noticed a tribal tattoo on her right arm. “My son has the same tattoo on his right arm. HOLY FUCK! Chris, is that you?” “D..adddd….” Chris said as he coughed up cum. “Christ! What happened Chris?!” but before James could get a response, he heard the water turn off to the shower, so he quickly darted out of his sons bedroom so he didn’t get caught by the monster on the other side of the door. Thinking quickly, James ran off to his bedroom. Closing the door behind him and locking it, he ran for his walk in closet. Once inside he threw back some extra bedding at the far end revealing a keypad. He entered his passcode and a doorway was revealed at the back of the closet. Stepping in, he was surrounded by computer screens and vials and desks where all of his recent work could be found. He shot over to a wall with a single vial in a case. It was pure black liquid inside. “I haven’t had a chance to test it, but desperate times call for desperate measures!” James pulled out a syringe jabbed it into the stopper and pulled the plunger back on the syringe, filling it to capacity. James lowered his shorts, revealing his plump smooth daddy dick. “Well here goes nothing.” James winced in pain as he stabbed the needle into his right testicle and injected half the syringe. He then pulled the syringe out stabbing it into his left testicle and emptying the syringes contents. James pulled the needle out and slowly massaged his sore swollen testicles. James dropped the syringe as he fondled his sore swollen testicles in his hands. They were about the size of large eggs, massaging them back and forth as he winced from the pain. “Time to go test out this serum and see if it works.” James heard a moaning sound as he left his lab and headed back towards the hall. As he got closer to his bedroom door he realized the sound was coming from his son’s room, but it sounded like the moans of a woman in the throes of an orgasm. James tiptoed down the hall, hoping to catch a peak of what his once alpha jock son was moaning about. James reached the door and grasped the doorknob, slowly turning it as to not disturb what was going on in the bedroom. As a sliver of light was cast into the hallway, James could see his son still laying on his bed. Writhing on the sheets as he continued to moan in pleasure. James leaned forward just a little more to see what was causing his son to moan with such pleasure only to find the behemoth from the shower at the foot of his sons bed. The muscular freak had a hand on each one of his son’s breasts and was tonguing his pussy hard. Pinching his nipples as milk began to flow from them. The behemoth leaned forward and sucked a little from each tit and James watched as the muscular monster slowly got larger right before his eyes. “You want to see me get bigger don’t you?” The behemoth boomed out in his deep baritone bass. Chris writhed on the bed in pleasure as Derek slid his muscle milk covered fingers into Chris’s tight snatch. “Please put it in me. I want to feel you fill me with your seed” Chris moaned delirious with sexual delight. “You know what I need you to do then” Derek said as he produced a bottle of pills from down on the floor and shook one out into his hand. “You’ve got to take one of these if you want me inside you again.” Without hesitation Chris snatched the pill out of Derek’s hand throwing it in his mouth and swallowing quickly without giving it a second thought. Derek stood up tall and then leaned down kissing Chris hard on the mouth as his throbbing python slick with pre rubbed against Chris’s moist snatch. Derek’s dick had to be close to two feet long now and Chris was beginning to wonder how he was going to take it. Derek began pushing his thick mushroom head into Chris’s pussy, finding resistance as he tried to enter. Derek pushed harder and Chris screamed as the head popped into his waiting pussy. “Fuck you’re so tight!” Derek moaned as he began moving the head of his dick in and out of Chris’s pussy, making the lips swollen and puffy from the workout they were getting. Chris began panting and shaking on the bed. “Fuck, I’m so fucking close. Derek I’m GOING TO CUM!!!” Derek quickly pulled out and leaned down to suck up all the sweet juice that Chris had to offer. Pushing his tongue deep into Chris’s tight snatch to make sure he got all of it. Derek stood back up and couldn’t believe the sight before his eyes. Chris had begun to grow. Chris’s fingers were tweaking his nipples as his tits began to push out even further, forcing his hands to reach even farther to play with his nips. His waist got more slender as his hips pushed out making a perfect hourglass shape. Derek couldn’t contain himself anymore. He quickly threw both arms underneath Chris and lifted her up as he made her straddle his throbbing dick, which Derek finally realized was slowly growing from Chris’s pussy juice. Derek lowered Chris down onto his dick but the pussy lips wouldn’t part. Derek pushed down hard on Chris’s shoulders as tears began to flow down Chris’s face, but those lips just wouldn’t part. The whole time this was going on, James had pulled out his dick in the other side of his son’s bedroom door and was stroking his 8 inch thick cock. “Now is my opportunity” James whispered to himself. James swung open his sons bedroom door, just as Derek was about to try to shove his cock in Chris’s back door. “Why don’t you give my son a rest and give me a go.” Derek quickly turned around, not expecting anyone else to be in the house. He was surprised at what he saw. Standing in front of him was a thick built muscle daddy in his mid-forties. He was hairy, but trimmed and to top it off he had a thick uncut cock dripping with pre cum. As Derek eyed up the muscle daddy, all he could think of was the potential mass that this man could help him add to his frame. “I’ll make a deal with you.” James said as he saw some slight hesitation in the massive monsters eyes. “Whoever cums first has to take one of those black pills.” Derek quickly looked at the bottle on the floor with a surprised expression. “Yes I know about those. Who do you think invented them?” James said with a sparkle in his eye. “What do you say? Sound like a deal?” James reached his hand out to shake with Derek. Derek reached his big paw out and shook James’s hand vigorously. Derek didn’t let go of his hand as he quickly reached for James’s other hand and pulled him up against his own muscular frame. Derek took in a big breath, breathing in James’s manly alpha essence. A grin formed on his face because he knew that everything James possessed would soon be his. Derek lifted James up until his hairy muscular thighs were straddling his enlarged python. “Fuck me big boy.” James growled in Derek’s ear. Derek, still on edge from Chris’s transformation, shoved James down on his dick as the head popped in and the first foot of dick went in with ease. James instantly threw his head back and began to moan as Derek filled him in ways he never thought was possible. “Yeah, how do you like that? Those muscles will be mine daddy!” Derek dove his mouth down on James’s thick daddy dick and continued to drive his own dick ever deeper into James’s hole. Derek could taste James sweet pre-cum filling his mouth and he wanted more. Derek began sucking hard like a vacuum. James couldn’t believe how fast he was reaching his orgasm. ‘This is going to be way too easy’ James thought. Derek could feel James was close to orgasm as he felt his ass clenching around his massive fuck pole. With one last thrust, Derek shoved his dick to the hilt in James’s ass and reached up pulling hard on his nipples as he sucked his cock for all it was worth. James’s eyes rolled back in his head as he could feel his cock bucking hard inside Derek’s mouth, shooting volley after volley at the back of Derek’s throat. Derek, amazed at the volume this older daddy could produce, had a hard time keeping up, but wanted every last drop of that sweet nectar. When the last remnants of James’s orgasm had been sucked clean from his quivering dick, Derek let the dick fall out of his mouth with a pop. With Derek’s dick still in James’s ass he threw both of his arms up into a double bicep pose and roared. “I AM A GOD!!! AND WITH YOUR MUSCLES I SHALL GROW EVEN MORE!!!” Every vein exploded forth underneath Derek’s paper thin skin has he began firing his pent up seed inside James’s tight man hole. Derek began pistoning his 26 inch dick in and out of James’s tight hole, making cum squirt back out as he continued to shoot. Derek dropped the bicep pose and latched onto his own nipples, pinching them. He reached his hands up tasting the sweet nectar from his fingers as it dripped from his nipples. Derek’s eyes flew open as he realized he was producing milk. James had a huge grin on his face as Derek finally looked him in the eyes. “What did you do to me?” Derek said with a look of panic in his eyes. “My Turn” James said as the walls began to spin around Derek.

It's prom time again, so I thought I'd repost this story from the old forum. Enjoy! THE MUSCLE PROM BY GLAMLEATHERPUNK (AKA GLAMROCKCOWBOY) 18-year-old Billy Green was not in a good mood as he walked down the street. He had just attended the funeral of his parents. They had been waiting at a traffic light, only a few nights before, when a drunk driver, traveling at over 90 miles an hour, had plowed into their car in a head-on collision that the investigating police officers had called the worst they had ever seen. Both Billy’s parents and the drunk driver had been killed instantly. Billy himself had been out on a date with his long-time girlfriend, Alice Johnson, and had met his par-ents at a local restaurant for dinner, before going to a Justin Bieber concert, including a “meet-and-greet” prior to the show, for which they had won tickets from a local radio station. To their astonish-ment, Justin had even invited them to ride with him in his limousine to an after-concert party. Thus, they had been spared from being killed in the accident itself, since Justin’s limousine had been several cars behind at the time. In fact, Justin, feeling an incredibly strong premonition of danger, had actually ordered the driver to take a side street, and then go around the block, arriving at the cross street of the intersection just in time to watch the accident take place! Of course, Justin had been as horror-stricken as Billy and Alice had. Although he had had to continue with his concert tour, Justin had done everything he could to help his new friends. He had even donat-ed a portion of the income from that night’s concert, and from the rest of the tour, to a trust fund that was set up for their benefit. That income, together with the huge financial settlement from the drunk driver’s wealthy family, plus the proceeds from his parents’ life insurance policies, had left Billy an after-tax multi-millionaire. As he walked down the street that afternoon, however, with Alice at his side, Billy’s mood was every bit as black as the new suit he was wearing. He would gladly have given up all of his sudden wealth to get his parents back, alive and well. Of course, that was simply not possible. Like it or not, Billy knew he had to get on with the business of living. It was for this reason that Billy and Alice, having wound up the funeral and related errands, were now walking down the main street of their town’s trendiest shopping areas. Their high school prom was coming up in a few weeks, and as President and Vice-President of their school’s Senior Class, Billy and Alice knew they would be expected to be present. Despite the circumstances, they both knew that they would need formal wear for the prom. Both Alice and Billy, however, had been distinctly turned off by this year’s crop of prom-oriented formal wear styles. That being the case, Alice’s mother had suggested that they check out the many vintage clothing stores in this district, and see if they could find outfits that would be more to their taste. Billy and Alice had both agreed that it was worth trying. Hence their presence in the vintage clothing district on this warm, sunny spring afternoon. Apparently, though, a lot of other high school prom-goers had had the same idea, for although Billy and Alice went from one shop to another, none of them had anything in stock that suited either one of them. Several shop owners told them that they had had some styles in line with what the two young lovers would have liked, but they had sold out of those styles days or even weeks before. As the afternoon wore on, the young couple’s faces grew longer and longer. It began to look as though they would have to give up, when Alice spotted a shop on a side street they had not yet visited. The shop had signs in its windows reading, “Going Out of Business!”, “Last Days!”, and other similar notices. Billy looked at Alice, who shrugged her shoulders indifferently. This being the only shop in the area that they had not yet visited, the two teens realized they had nothing to lose by going in and looking around. Loosening his tie and opening the collar of his dress shirt, with a sigh, Billy led the way into the shop. As might be expected, a bell attached to the top of the inside of the door rang as they came in. A tall, thin, elderly gentlemen looked up from the counter. “May I help you, Mr. Green?” he courteously inquired. Startled, Billy was about to ask how the man knew his name when he saw several newspa-pers neatly stacked on the floor behind the counter. The one on the top had headlines that Billy recog-nized only too well, for it concerned the very accident that had caused the deaths of his parents. The old man, obviously the owner of the shop, quickly sized up the situation, and apologized for inad-vertently upsetting his two young visitors. “You see,” he explained, “the circumstances of that accident were strikingly similar to the one that caused the death of my son and his fiancee just over 20 years ago, the day before they were scheduled to attend their own senior prom, and formally announce their engagement!” Billy and Alice groaned sympathetically, and expressed their condolences. “Thank you,” the old man replied softly, a sad but appreciative smile coming over his features. “And now, how can I help you two youngsters?” he asked. “Well, I’m sure this may sound strange to you—not to mention ironic—but Alice and I are looking for prom outfits—something from the glam rock era, or maybe even the rave era of the 90's!” Billy ex-plained. In response, to the two teens’ horror, the old man’s face turned white as a sheet, and he reeled as if he were going to faint. Billy instantly grabbed him by the arm, and helped him into a chair behind the counter. Meanwhile, seeing a restroom at the far end of the counter, Alice went to it, pulled out se-veral paper towels, ran cold water over them, then wrung out the excess. She then took them to Billy, who wiped the old man’s face and neck with them in an effort to revive him. To the two teens’ immense relief, their efforts were successful. As the color slowly returned to the shop owner’s face, Alice pulled a paper cup from a dispenser and filled it with cold water from an old-style filtered water dispenser nearby. She then handed it to the old man, who drank it gratefully. Billy went to refill the cup, and again the proprietor gratefully consumed its contents. “I’m sorry if I frightened you,” he explained, “but those were precisely the kinds of styles my son and his fiancee were wearing when they were killed! As a matter of fact, their personal wardrobes are all the inventory I have left! Everything else got picked over by other young prom-goers over the last few weeks!” Billy and Alice were startled by this information. “Your son and his fiancee were glam rockers?” Billy asked. “Oh, were they ever!” the old man replied, actually laughing as he spoke. “Just a moment—let me show you some pictures I have of them, and you’ll see what I mean!” Billy helped him to his feet, and he went behind the counter into a small office area next to the restroom. A moment later, the old man emerged with a thick binder containing dozens of photographs of two of the biggest, most muscu-lar, most drop-dead-gorgeous teenagers either Billy or Alice had ever seen. Billy let out a long, low whistle of astonishment. “Man! Talk about being glam rockers! WOW!!” he exclaimed. The young man, obviously well over six feet in height, was incredibly handsome, with big, sparkling sapphire-blue eyes, high cheekbones, a perfectly-shaped nose, and lips which were so big, so full, so pouty and sensual, that they all but screamed to be passionately kissed. His hair, a gorgeously rich chestnut brown in color, was teased up into a gigantic mass of tightly-wound curls, in a style typi-cal of the “big hair heavy metal” look of the 80's. His physique, which was displayed in several pic-tures, was mountainously huge, even by current standards. His wardrobe ranged from 80's-style glam rock to vintage-style Western to studded leather with multiple chains to incredibly wide-legged rave pants with black patent leather shoes and boots with incredibly high heels and platform soles. His wardrobe was rounded out by waist-length tuxedo jackets with matching tuxedo pants with extremely wide legs—and wide satin stripes down the legs to match! To go with the jackets and pants, the photo-graphs showed the young man wearing several different poet shirts with more rows and layers of ruf-fles and lace than either Billy or Alice had ever seen, along with brocaded ties and cummerbunds in almost every color of the rainbow! The girl was also well over six feet in height, and was a prime specimen of what was now referred to as the “femuscle” look. Both her muscles and her curves were extreme in their size and development. Her eyes were a brilliant emerald green, while her own huge head of curls was a gorgeous honey gold in color. The shape and contours of her lovely face complemented that of the boy to utter perfection, as did her wardrobe. The formal gown she wore in one picture—one of the last pictures to be taken prior to her death, judging by the date stamped on it—was of a huge, hooped-skirt design very similar to those that Billy and Alice remembered seeing in “Man In The Iron Mask,” in which Leonardo Di Cap-rio had starred in the early 90's. Even with that, however, her extreme muscularity and curvaceousness were both clearly evident. As the two teens shook their heads in amazement, the shop owner showed them another, smaller binder. “These are the last pictures I took of them prior to their deaths,” he said softly, a sad, wistful smile on his face. For a long moment, Billy and Alice each put a sympathetic hand on the old man's shoulders. Then, almost reluctantly, they opened the binder—and, when they did, they almost fainted. The first group of photos showed the young couple together, in what was obviously a set of formal prom por-traits. Only in these pictures, however, did the young couple’s true size and sheer good looks, aug-mented almost to the level of obscenity by their formal attire, truly become apparent. The last pictures of the young couple, however, were startling in their contrast to the previous group. These photographs displayed them in Western parade outfits that fairly dripped, oozed, and radiated vintage-style Western wealth, luxury, and extravagance. Virtually every square inch of each outfit was laden with gold, silver, platinum, and precious and semi-precious stones in every color of the rainbow. The saddles, bridles, chaps, spurs, and other tack in these outfits were easily worthy of being worn in the Tournament of Roses Parade, to say nothing of virtually any other parade or rodeo imaginable. Again, Alice and Billy shook their heads in amazement as they closed the binder. “And you’re selling both of their wardrobes?” Alice inquired. The old man nodded. “Even the rodeo outfits are included,” he said. “In fact, their wills specifically stated that both of their wardrobes must be sold together and complete—even their jewelry. That’s the major reason I haven’t been able to dispose of them before now.” As the two teens’ jaws dropped wide open in response, he went on, “Come, let me show them to you.” He thereupon led Alice and Billy from one display area to another, showing off both the boy’s and the girl’s attire. “These outfits look awfully big,” Billy remarked as he looked over one of the waist-length tuxedo jackets. “They were supposed to be that way,” the old man explained. “Aside from the fact that both of them were avid teenage bodybuilders, outfits from the ‘glam rock’ era of the 80's were often made oversized to emphasize the look of luxury and extravagance. All of them, however, can be altered without any difficulty, and since you still have almost two weeks until your prom—well, need I say more?” The old man smiled, and the two teens grinned appreciatively. “Before you make a final decision,” the shop owner went on, “let me show you the rodeo gear. I have it locked in a vault in the back of the shop for security reasons, as I’m sure you can understand.” As the two teens nodded, the owner went to the front of the shop, where he locked the front door shut. “I’m required to do this for insurance reasons,” he explained. Again, the two teens nodded their understand-ing, as the old man led them to the back of the shop. Here, a large vault, similar to what might be en-countered in a bank, stood buried in one of the walls. Using a magnetic key similar to ones Alice and Billy had seen in restaurants where they had worked in the past, the owner keyed in a combination. The mechanism buzzed in response, and the old man tugged on the door handle. Slowly, the ponderous door swung on its hinges, revealing a single large chamber containing the elaborate rodeo gear Alice and Billy had see in the final group of photographs. The two teens were awestruck. They had never seen such Western splendor in their lives. While both Alice and Billy were avid Western horsemen, and could easily qualify as college-level or even profes-sional rodeo or parade performers (especially trick riding, trick roping, and whip handling), neither one of them had ever dreamed of owning outfits as fine as these. Every piece in the collection, from the huge, wide-brimmed hats to the studded, fringed, gauntletted gloves, and even the spurs, was in as per-fect condition as if it had been made yesterday. After silently looking over the collection, Billy and Alice looked at each other for a long moment with-out speaking. Then, quietly, Billy looked the old man straight in the eye and said, “We’ll take it—the whole kit and kaboodle!” The owner hesitated for a moment, then asked, “You’re sure that this is what you want?” Quietly, but firmly, Alice replied, “Yes, sir—we’re positive!” In response, the old man lift-ed his eyes upward silently for a long moment, as if he were giving thanks for an answered prayer. Then, he led the two teens back out of the vault, locking the door behind them. As they went back toward the front of the shop, Billy asked, “How much do you want for all of this?” “$500,000,” the owner replied, “including all sales taxes, insurance, and delivery costs.” Billy’s and Alice’s eyebrows shot up in surprise. Both teens had expected a much higher figure, especially given the size and quality of the rodeo gear collection. Nevertheless, they accepted the figure without a mo-ment’s hesitation. “I’ll have my attorneys make the necessary arrangements first thing in the morning,” Billy assured the old man. Then, checking his watch, he went on, “In fact, they should still be in their office, so let me call them right now.” As the old man unlocked the front door, Billy pulled out his cell phone. Within a few minutes, he had made the necessary arrangements. He then discussed delivery arrangements with the shop owner, who was only too happy to work around Billy’s and Alice’s school schedule. As they wrapped up the final details, the old man sighed gratefully. “At last, I can close up this shop and wind up my personal af-fairs,” he commented. At sight of the look of alarm that came over the two teens’ faces, he smiled and explained, “You needn’t be so alarmed, my friends—I'm not talking about cancer or suicide or anything like that! Nevertheless, I’m at an age now such that I’m more than ready to retire. My dear wife passed away several years ago, and my other relatives are well taken care of, so when my time comes, I should be as ready as anyone can be!” “Billy and I hope that time is a long way off, sir!” Alice said quietly, as the two teens took the old man’s hands in theirs. His eyes filled with tears as he replied, almost in a whisper, “Thank you, kids—thank you very much!” With that, they went to the front door. As they did so, the old man took a sign from underneath the front counter. As the two teens bade him goodbye, he fastened it to the door. On the sign, four words were printed: “CLOSED—OUT OF BUSINESS.” With that, the two teens went on their way. Three days later, the wardrobes arrived at the large ranch at the edge of town where Billy had grown up with his parents. Alice was there to help him sort out the various items between Billy and herself. By mutual consent, however, the rodeo gear for both teens stayed at the ranch, whose tack room had been equipped with an alarm system. Billy had arranged for the alarm system to be upgraded while waiting on the rodeo gear to be delivered, and when he and Alice got another look at the items included, he was glad he had done so. Between schoolwork and the prom arrangements, it was not until four days prior to the prom that the two teens finally got the chance to actually start trying on some of the outfits they had purchased. To their surprise, everything they tried on fit them surprisingly well, despite its being oversized. After try-ing on at least half a dozen combinations, Billy and Alice both decided to wear the fanciest outfits they had in their new wardrobe. After all, they both reasoned, a senior prom comes along only once in a lifetime, so why not get gussied up to the max for it? Alice had been studying cosmetology at the high school where she and Billy attended, so it was only natural that she should be the one to work up an appropriate makeup scheme for each of them. The result was a smoky, sultry color scheme for both teens, accented with multi-colored glitter. Even the lipstick they both decided to wear had multi-colored glitter in it. They also opted to wear so-called “rainbow” crystal ear studs as an additional accent. As a final touch, the two teens decided to tease their respective hairstyles up as big as they possibly could. This last touch would be carried out at the high school’s own hairstyling facilities, under Alice’s personal supervision. In the interim between his parents’ deaths and the prom, Billy and Alice, who were already very much an item at their high school, had become even closer. So much so, in fact, that by the eve of the prom, Billy made what he well knew would be one of the most important decisions of his life. To that end, the night before the prom, after Alice had gone home for the night, Billy went into the tack room, where all of the previous owners' jewelry had been stored. Awestruck as he was, Billy looked carefully over the jewelry collection. As he did so, Billy could not repress a wistful sigh. While both he and Alice were decidedly athletic—especially when it came to their rodeo performing—the simple fact was that neither one of them was anywhere near as big, or as brawny, as the previous young owners of the collection had been. Although the outfits they had chosen would look undeniably good on them, Billy could not help wishing that he and the girl he loved were big enough, and brawny enough, to fill out their respec-tive prom outfits the way they really deserved. Finally, after looking through the jewelry collection repeatedly, Billy found a pair of ring boxes that he had not noticed before. When he opened them, he instantly realized that he had found precisely what he was looking for. One box contained what were obviously his-and-hers engagement rings. The other box, as might be expected, contained his-and-hers wedding bands. All four rings were lavishly studded with precious and semi-precious stones in every color of the rainbow. Furthermore, a careful scrutiny showed that the engagement rings and the wedding bands were designed to lock together, thereby symbolically emphasizing the binding nature of marriage. With a nod of satisfaction, Billy took the box containing the engagement rings and set it aside, returning the box containing the two wedding bands to their original location. As he prepared to exit the tack room, on impulse, Billy bowed his head and silently prayed that the out-fits and the jewelry that he and Alice had chosen for the prom would prove to be a fitting tribute to the two young lovers who had perished so tragically some two decades before, just when they had been ready to crown their relationship by becoming engaged. As Billy left the tack room and re-engaged the lock and the alarm system, he felt as if the two teens in question were somehow smiling down on him. He carefully locked the ring box in a hidden safe in his parents’ former bedroom, and then went to bed. The day of the prom dawned sunny and warm, with brilliant blue skies and low humidity. For some reason, Billy felt unaccountably full of strength and energy as he fixed his breakfast, which was much larger then normal for him. Even so, Billy all but inhaled his morning meal in only 15 minutes. His lunch was even larger, yet Billy did not feel the least bit stuffed or overfull. On the contrary, in fact—Billy felt as though his energy levels were being pumped up higher than they had ever been before. As he finally began cleaning up before getting into his prom outfit, Billy suddenly got a good look at himself in his full-length bedroom mirror. His mouth dropped open for a long moment as he realized that both his hair and his muscles were already substantially larger and handsomer than they had ever been before. What was more, it actually looked as though they were both still growing. Even his sex organs were noticeably larger than Billy remembered, and they too appeared to be swelling with ever-increasing size, sexual power, potency, and virility. Billy swallowed hard as he realized the implications of what was going on, and even more so as he considered what could be happening to the girl he loved. If this continued, Billy realized, by the time they got to the prom Billy and Alice could be every bit as big, as strong, and as drop-dead-gorgeous as the two teens who had originally owned the outfits that Billy and Alice were even now preparing to wear that night. He humbly bowed his head and prayed for God’s guidance and protection going to and from the prom, as well as during the prom itself and the post-prom breakfast, not only for himself and Alice, but for all of those involved in the night’s activities. As if in direct response, Billy felt his strength and energy levels skyrocket as he headed for the bathroom to shower, shave, do his hair, and put on his makeup. By the time he was actually ready to get into his prom suit, Billy’s chest had more than doubled in size, and his other muscles had grown in direct proportion. As he put on one article of prom clothing and accessories after another, his muscles swelled even further and faster, as did his hair. By the time the young millionaire put on his rainbow-brocaded tie and cummerbund, and then put on his waist-length tuxedo jacket, he looked for all the world like a teenaged glam rock superstar. As he opened the safe and drew out the engagement ring box, he truly felt that way as well. After putting the ring box into his right jacket pocket, Billy pulled on his white kid gloves, then carefully put on a gorgeous top hat that complemented the rest of his outfit perfectly. Then, picking up the dress cane which had come with the wardrobe, Billy preened himself in front of the mirror in his bedroom. Almost perfect, he realized—al-most, but not quite. Something was missing—but what? In a flash, Billy realized that he needed to wear a cape to take his prom outfit over the top. Looking in his closet, he quickly found just such a cape and put it on. That did it! Now, Billy realized, he truly looked like the “King of the Prom, ” even if he wasn’t. His muscles seemed to swell up bigger yet, as the horn of the super-stretch limousine he had reserved sounded outside his front door. As he locked the front door and engaged the alarm before getting into the limo, Billy silently gave thanks for the outfit he was wearing, and prayed that Alice's outfit would be just as gorgeous. In response, his already huge physique swelled up bigger, stronger, and handsomer yet as he got into the limo for the short drive to Alice’s house. During that short trip, Billy silently prayed that Alice’s parents would look with favor on the request he would shortly make of them. His muscles swelled yet again as he exited the limo, carrying the corsage he had bought for the girl he loved. Alice’s parents were astounded at Billy’s enormous size and power, to say nothing of the glamor and panache he fairly radiated in his prom outfit. While he was waiting for Alice to join them, Billy took a deep breath, his chest expanding to even more gigantic proportions, and very quietly and humbly asked Mr. and Mrs. Johnson for permission to marry Alice. He was overjoyed when Mr. Johnson replied, “Take her with our blessing, son—we couldn’t possibly want a better son-in-law in the whole wide world!” He instantly threw his enormous arms around his future in-laws in a super-powerful, yet gen-tle and loving embrace. Only moments after he released them, Alice finally came to join them. Billy almost fainted as for the first time he beheld the girl he loved in her full prom outfit. She had become nothing less than the ul-timate cross between a supermodel and the so-called “femuscle” look. For her part, Alice almost swooned at the sight of her long-time boyfriend, now raised to the level of glam rock muscle royalty. Billy carefully fastened the corsage in place on her gown, then gave her the deepest kiss they had ever shared up to this point. Then, in the traditional manner, Billy went down on one knee, pulled out and opened the box containing the engagement rings, and humbly asked Alice to marry him. Alice's swift reply was, “Oh, yes, Billy, YES, a thousand times YE-E-E-E-E-E-S!!” Billy instantly rose to his feet, growing even larger as he did so. The young couple exchanged the rings, and then they ex-changed a kiss more powerful than even the one from a few moments earlier. As they then threw their now-gargantuan arms around each other in a tearful embrace, Alice’s body grew to a perfect match with that of her future husband. Even as they rode to the prom, the young couple felt, not only that they were becoming even more su-per-muscular, but that their outfits were becoming more decadent as well. Their arrival caused a total sensation among the other prom-goers, who showered them with cheers, wolf whistles, compliments and congratulations. The announcement that Billy and Alice had unanimously been elected Prom King and Queen (many of their friends and classmates told them they really should have been called “Prom Emperor and Empress”) was topped only by the further announcement of their engagement by Billy himself, including a formal invitation to the entire class to attend the wedding, which would take place directly after graduation exercises some six weeks later. The entire senior class went wild with joy, and the young couple found themselves being mobbed as though they were glam rock megastars! As the festivities came to their conclusion with the traditional post-prom breakfast, after which Billy and Alice rode home in their limo, Billy and Alice smuggled up to each other, finally falling into a light doze. As they arrived at Alice’s home, where her smiling parents were waiting for her, the young cou-ple awoke. With a puzzled expression on her face, Alice turned to Billy and reported, “You know, babe, I had this strange dream that those two teens who originally wore these outfits were actually smiling down on us the entire evening!” With a wicked grin, Billy replied, “Maybe they were, darling—or maybe it was a vision of some kind! Either way, I'm sure not gonna argue with it—especially after what’s happened to us!” He flexed his mountainous arms for emphasis, and Alice promptly did like-wise, a wicked grin on her own drop-dead-gorgeous features. The two exchanged a deep kiss, and then Billy returned home. After he had bade the limo driver farewell with a huge tip, Billy finally headed inside, picking up the Sunday paper as he did so. As he began to remove his prom attire, the young giant (now over 7 feet tall, with more muscle packed on his frame than he had ever thought possible) began reading through the paper. He froze as one item captured—nay, riveted—his attention. “Oh, no!” he groaned. The story he had just read was the obituary of the elderly gentleman who had sold Billy and Alice the ward-robes of the two dead teenagers. Indeed, the obituary mentioned the earlier tragedy, and that, just prior to his short retirement, he had sold the two teens’ wardrobes as his last act prior to closing his shop. Billy was deeply saddened. Still, he remembered that the old man had told them that he was ready for death whenever it might come, and especially now that he had been able to carry out his late son’s final wishes in making his wardrobe, and that of his girlfriend, available to another young couple who would enjoy getting glammed up as much as they did. As he continued perusing the story, Billy’s phone rang. He was not surprised when the caller proved to be Alice, who was practically in tears after having read the story. Billy gently pointed out to his fiancee that, if nothing else, they had helped the old man wind up his affairs, so that he could truly “rest in peace.” They talked a little while longer, and then they both finally went to bed. Just over six weeks later, Alice and Billy were married, in what the local papers called, “the richest, most glamorous, most luxurious wedding in this city’s history.” (Although he was still on tour, Justin Bieber made a point of send the young couple a message of congratulations, along with tickets to the final concert on his current tour.) Both teens were now a whopping 7' 7” tall, with muscles and hair to match, and wore the richest, most “glam-rocking gorgeous” outfits in the wardrobe they had purchased nearly three months before. As they entered the limo which would take them to the airport to begin their honeymoon, the two young super-giants silently gave thanks for what had been bestowed upon them. As they dozed off en route to the airport, they once again seemed to see the two teens whose wardrobes they had purchased—only this time, the boy's father and mother were with them, smiling warmly, as if to bestow a final blessing on them as they began their new life together.

*FINALLY FINISHED* On July 6th 2005, Andrew and Carrie woke up in each other's arms in their bed at the Comfort Inn off Glebe Road. "Hey baby," Andrew greeted Carrie, stroking her face softly. "Did you have a good sleep?" "I always do when I wake up in the arms of my big man," Carrie assured him with a big smile. As they got out of bed and hugged each other, she added, "It was another great day yesterday: meeting JP's parents." "Yes it was Carrie," Andrew agreed as they got ready to have their shower. "You haven't felt ignored by me over the last two days, have you?" "No Andrew," Carrie replied. "Don't forget, JP may have you during the day but you're mine at night." Andrew smiled softly as they stepped into the shower. He and Carrie spent the next ten minutes hugging and kissing, as well as washing each other everywhere. Carrie smiled as she felt the soft touch of Andrew's strong hands and she couldn't wait until they went all the way one day. After their shower, Andrew and Carrie dried each other off and then Andrew shaved while Carrie brushed her teeth. Then, while Andrew brushed his teeth, Carrie got dressed and then started packing their bags while Andrew got dressed. "Always showing off by wearing your football t-shirt Andrew," Carrie teased him. "Hey, football-related clothes are all I brought since this is a Recruiting Road Trip," Andrew reminded her. As they headed out of the room, he added, "You're right though Carrie, I am doing it to show off; the modest answer is just for the coaches I'll meet this week." "So you're just pretending to be modest; you're actually enjoying being a cocky jock," Carrie realized with a big grin. "Oh yeah girl, I've been waiting for this Recruiting Summer for seven years," Andrew informed her with a cocky smirk as they went downstairs for breakfast. Carrie grinned back at him: pleased that her boyfriend wouldn't act too shy during all the recruiting visits that lay ahead of him. ================================================================================================================================================= Meanwhile, at JP's house, he and Matt woke up, from the bed and air mattress respectively. "Today's the Big Day Matt," JP said, smiling at his boyfriend. "The first of many for you," Matt said, returning JP's smile with one of his own. "I'm very happy for you." "Thanks Matt," JP said gratefully, hugging his boyfriend gently with his muscular arms. "Let's have our shower and then go downstairs for breakfast. Andrew should be arriving in about 90 minutes." Matt nodded his head in agreement and they headed into the washroom together. Once they were done their shower, they got dressed, shaved and went downstairs where JP's parents were cooking breakfast. "Good morning JP," his dad Paul greeted him. "Are you ready for the Big Day today?" "More like a Big Week Dad, considering that there are more recruiting visits after today," JP corrected him with a smirk. "And then we get to go to Andrew's hometown and meet his parents and football teammates." "I stand corrected JP, and that's because I keep forgetting that you're a genius," Paul said seriously. "So is Andrew Dad," JP informed him, suddenly feeling embarrassed. "Yes, tell me more about your new 'Big Brother': something we didn't learn last night," Maureen suggested. So, while they ate their breakfast, JP told his parents and Matt everything he and Andrew had talked about at school and on the way home, with one exception. JP kept the news about Andrew becoming Skype Buddies with Ryan to himself. ================================================================================================================================================= After Andrew and Carrie finished eating breakfast with Mike in the hotel dining room, they headed back upstairs to pack. "Don't forget your football jacket Andrew," Carrie said, handing it to him from the closet. "Thanks Carrie," Andrew said, putting his jacket on and then closing his suitcase. "Well I'm all packed; how about you?" "Yes I am Big Man; let's collect Mike and then check out," Carrie suggested. So Andrew and Carrie put their luggage in the hall, put their hotel keys in their pockets, and then locked the door behind them. Mike stepped out of his room with his football jacket on and his suitcase in his hand. "Let's check out Andrew and then we can go collect your new best friend for the road trip to Ohio State," Mike said, looking slightly jealous. "He may be my new friend, but you're my best friend Mike," Andrew assured him, as they headed downstairs. Mike grinned at Andrew as they reached the lobby: pleased that his huge friend always knew what to say to make him feel better. After they checked out, the three teens headed to Andrew's truck and put their luggage in the back. Then they drove to JP's house to pick up him and Matt for the road trip to Ohio State. ================================================================================================================================================= Meanwhile, at JP's house, he and Matt finished eating breakfast with JP's parents. "We'll wash the dishes JP; you and Matt get upstairs and finish packing," Maureen ordered them. "Andrew should be here within the next half hour." JP grinned at that piece of news and took Matt upstairs where they could finish packing their bags. "Don't forget your District Finalist Medal JP," Matt reminded him with a smile. "I just wish it was a District Championship Medal," JP grumbled, remembering his dad's comments on the same subject the night before. "Don't worry about it JP; you'll win the State Championship next wrestling season," Matt assured him. JP grinned at his boyfriend; pleased that Matt knew what to say to make him feel better. ================================================================================================================================================= "Well here we are Carrie," Andrew said, as he pulled his truck into JP's driveway. He got out, went around the truck and opened her door. "Let's go inside and collect JP and Matt." "Wait a minute Andrew; aren't you forgetting something?" Carrie asked, holding up his football jacket. Andrew had taken it off and left it in the back seat beside Mike. "Oh yeah," Andrew realized, scratching the back of his head and looking embarrassed. "You're still shy about wearing it, aren't you Andrew?" Carrie asked him as he put it on. "Yeah, and it's too hot outside to wear it in the summer," Andrew replied. "You're the one who's too hot: for me," Carrie teased him, as they walked up the walkway to the front door. Andrew smiled at her and squeezed her hand gently and Carrie smiled back. "Hey Andrew," JP said as he opened the front door. "Come on in and you can help me finish packing." "Aren't you done yet JP?" Andrew teased him. "You've had half the morning to do it!" "I've finished most of it, but I may have forgotten a few things," JP admitted, leading Andrew, Mike and Carrie inside. "Let's go upstairs and find out," Andrew decided, waving to JP's parents. Mike and Carrie stayed downstairs with Matt, while Andrew followed JP upstairs. "Did you write a list?" Andrew asked, as they walked down the hall to JP's room. "Yes and I checked it twice," JP teased him, pointing to the suitcase on the bed. "Very funny JP, but you have gifts; you don't give them away!" Andrew laughed. "Stop it man; you're embarrassing me," JP muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. "Am I really JP?" Andrew asked him, his grin fading into a serious look. When JP nodded, Andrew realized something. "I get it; you only act confident around crowds so that you can maintain the image of a cocky jock." "You're right Andrew, except for one thing," JP said, picking up the list. "I prefer to think of myself as a confident athlete instead of a cocky jock." "I can understand why, considering all that you told me last night about your older brother," Andrew realized. "Yes Andrew; I may want to be bigger than him in size but not attitude," JP stated firmly. "Good point JP," Andrew said. "So, not to change the subject or anything, but what's left on your list to pack?" "My passport, Varsity Jacket and District Finalist Medal," JP replied. "Then pack them; I can see your medal hanging from the bedpost," Andrew ordered him. "I'll be waiting." JP retrieved his Varsity Jacket from the closet, after taking it out of its garment bag and then he retrieved his passport from his top dresser drawer. He then put his District Finalist Medal in one pocket of his jacket, put the passport in the other, and buttoned up both pockets. Then he put on his jacket, adjusted it in the mirror, closed his suitcase and put on his backpack. Then he followed Andrew downstairs to say goodbye to his parents. He promised to call them each night and then followed Andrew outside to his truck. He put his luggage in the backseat, waved goodbye to Matt as he got into JP's car with Mike and Carrie and then got into the passenger seat of Andrew's truck. "This is it JP," Andrew said, as he started up his truck. "Are you ready?" "Yeah Andrew: I packed all the contact information for the wrestling coaches at each school we're going to. It's great that I'm going on Unofficial Visits before my Junior Year." "That gives you an early advantage JP; don't blow it by choking someone out like you did last night," Andrew advised him. JP nodded soberly and Andrew asked, "Have you traced out our route yet?" "Yes Andrew, using my 2005 Michelin Road Atlas," JP replied, holding it up as Andrew backed out of the driveway. "Good, then you have the most updated version," Andrew realized as they headed down the street. "Yes Andrew," JP agreed. "We head northwest until we get to I-70. Then we take it westbound to I-68 and then to Morgantown where we can stop for lunch." "Good plan JP; that way we can avoid the DC traffic," Andrew realized. "Then I won't get mad like I did yesterday." "Good point Andrew, so let's talk about something else," JP decided. He waited for Andrew to nod in agreement before asking, "When did your football recruiting start?" "In Grade Nine, when Coach Everson started sending footage of my games to college coaches," Andrew replied. "It also helped that I made Varsity my first year and got my Varsity Football Jacket halfway through the season. Once the season was over, I had earned my Varsity Letter, which my parents put on my jacket for Christmas that year." "You're wearing that Letter Jacket now," JP noted. "That's because we're in an air-conditioned truck JP," Andrew reminded him with a chuckle. "Okay, I revealed my gift for stating the obvious again," JP realized with an embarrassed grin. Andrew smirked and nodded in agreement. "Getting back to your football recruiting, when did you first make contact with the NCAA football coaches?" "In Grade Nine, when my older friends Rick and Carl invited me along on their recruiting visits," Andrew replied. "I got to see a lot of schools and met the coaches unofficially." "Because the NCAA doesn't limit contact with the coaches if the athlete initiates it." "A fact that will help you make contact with the wrestling coaches this week," Andrew reminded him with an encouraging grin. JP nodded in agreement and then Andrew continued his story. "Last season, when I had become Starting Center, Coach Everson invited the college football coaches up to see my games." "Did they see you get suspended after you punched out David?" JP asked suddenly. "No JP, but they heard about it," Andrew explained soberly. "But they also heard how I was provoked, so Coach Everson was able to convince them to come back up for the Provincial Playoffs and the Championship Game. Even though we lost due to a blocked field goal in the last second, the college coaches were still impressed enough by my performance that they invited me to lots of Spring Football Camps. So I met even more coaches there, impressed them with my performance and got invites for unofficial visits this summer." "And the first one starts later today at The Ohio State University," JP reminded him with a big grin. "Yeah, and that happened because the college football coaches were allowed to start calling me directly in May," Andrew said smugly. "So on May 24th Weekend, I was swarmed by calls from coaches who had seen my skills at the Spring Football Camps. They also visited my high school, at least the Offensive Line Coaches did, and set up these Unofficial Visits with the help of my Head Football Coach: Coach Everson." "Will I get to meet him?" JP suddenly asked. "Yeah man, I'd be glad to introduce you to my coach, since you took me to meet yours," Andrew offered. "Thanks Andrew," JP said gratefully. "You know, Coach Palmer, Ryan's old coach, was actually evaluating your skills to line up some more recruiting visits for you this summer." "That makes sense; he'd have a lot more contacts in the NCAA than my coach would, seeing as how he helped Ryan get into Virginia Tech." "I don't want to talk about Ryan," JP growled. "I'd rather talk about what was on the kitchen counter behind your dad when we had our chat on Skype last night." "What was that man?" Andrew asked curiously. "I saw a lot of mail addressed to you from Division 1 schools in the Deep South," JP replied. "At just a glance, I saw the names Clemson, Georgia Tech, Alabama, Arkansas, A&M and Texas." "Good eyes JP; I must have missed those letters," Andrew admitted. "I guess that means that Coach Everson and my dad will arrange more Unofficial Visits for me this month. I have this month off from both the store and the Reserves so that I can focus on football recruiting." "Hey Andrew, I just realized something," JP said. Andrew looked over at him and JP asked, "Weren't the coaches allowed to start visiting you on July 1st?" "Yes JP, and that's why I was away on these first visits," Andrew said. "I needed some breathing room from all the phone calls over the past six weeks." "But what happens when you're back home?" JP asked him. "I'm sure your coach told the college coaches when you'll be back in town so that they can visit you at home." "Oh no!" Andrew sighed. "You're right man; I didn't even think of that!" "What do you mean you didn't think of that Andrew?" JP asked with a chuckle. "I thought you were supposed to be a genius like me!" "If you're so smart, tell me how I'm supposed to show you around Orillia if I'm so busy with recruiters when we get back!" Andrew snapped. "Easy: I'll be right there with you, even if we see them at the mall or Webers," JP replied with a cocky smirk. "Okay JP, you win this battle of wits," Andrew said with a grin. "But let's see who gets more offers from the coaches: you or me." "I can't get any; football coaches will be visiting you, not wrestling coaches!" JP laughed, amused at Andrew's mistake. "I meant after the coaches we're going to meet this week at Midwest schools," Andrew informed him with a smirk. JP grinned as he realized that Andrew had outsmarted him and they continued laughing and joking until they stopped for lunch in Morgantown, West Virginia. "Hey Matt: long time no see," JP teased his boyfriend, as they walked into the Five Guys at the corner of Route 705 and Stewart Street. "Yeah JP; that's what happens when you spend all your time with your new mentor," Matt teased him. "What's the matter Matt: are you jealous?" JP taunted him, putting an arm around Andrew's massive shoulders. "Naw man; Andrew's only yours during the day," Matt replied quietly so that no one else could hear. JP nodded soberly and Matt decided to lighten the mood. "How did I know you'd pick a Five Guys Restaurant to eat at?" "Hey, they're the only ones who make burgers big enough for my appetite," JP bragged with a smirk. "You haven't seen Andrew's appetite yet JP," Mike informed him. "Yeah Andrew; how many burgers can you eat in five minutes?" JP asked him. "I'll show you in a few days at Webers man," Andrew promised him, as they stood behind their friends in the order line. JP nodded in agreement, and they soon placed their orders and sat down to wait for their numbers to be called. Once that happened, they sat back down at their table and began eating. "Do any of you have any Ohio State Merchandise?" Andrew asked suddenly. "No man, but maybe we'll get some during this visit," JP replied; suddenly thinking of the perfect birthday present for Matt. Andrew nodded in agreement and smiled quietly as he noticed JP staring lovingly at Matt. Just like me and Carrie; they're madly in love, Andrew realized. That's great. During their lunch, the five friends chatted about their upcoming visit to Ohio State: wondering what it would be like for each of them. "You know Mike, when we get to Ohio State, we should ask Coach Tressel if we're going to have to perform some football drills for him," Andrew suddenly said. "We're going to meet the Head Football Coach?" Mike asked in surprise. "Of course Mike; who did you think we'd meet: the cheerleaders?" Andrew asked incredulously. "Didn't you read the itinerary; the Unofficial Visit is the best contact on campus with the Head Coach that a recruit gets!" "I guess I must have missed that part Andrew; I was just so excited about this visit," Mike said, "Sorry about that Big Guy." "It's Huge Guy to you Little Man." Andrew teased him. When Mike glared at him, Andrew laughed and said, "Don't look at me like that; you're supposed to be smarter than me!" "Okay Andrew, and I'm going to prove it by reading the Itinerary Coach Tressel sent me right now," Mike said, taking it out of his pocket. He read a few lines and then said, "You were right Andrew: Coach Tressel has set up some football drills for us with the Starting Offense of the Ohio State Buckeyes!" Andrew suspected that Mike had made a mistake speaking so loudly when he suddenly noticed some big guys in West Virginia Football jackets approaching their table. "You should have said that louder Mike; I don't think all the Mountaineers players heard you," Andrew muttered in frustration. Mike looked around and his eyes widened. "I'll take care of this Mike," Andrew assured him, standing up to his full height. The players approaching the table hesitated slightly, but then the biggest guy with number 99 on the back of his jacket pushed his way to the front of the crowd. "Yes, can I help you with something?" Andrew asked, noticing that the big guy was just a few inches shorter than he was. "Your friend has a big mouth," the big guy said. "He should be more careful talking about opposing teams so freely around here." "Sorry about that man; he just got a little too excited about our upcoming recruiting visits this week," Andrew apologized. "So what high school do you guys play for; I haven't seen you around here before," the big guy said, taking note of Andrew and Mike's football jackets. "We play for ODCVI: one of three high schools in Orillia, Ontario, Canada," Andrew replied. "Orillia," the big guy repeated thoughtfully. "Hey, you're Andrew Pearson!" "That's me," Andrew confirmed quietly, suppressing a groan at being recognized because of his YouTube highlight videos. "So, what's your name?" "My name is Ernest Hunter, Starting Defensive Lineman for the West Virginia Mountaineers," the big guy replied proudly. "Hey, I've heard of you too, on scout.com," Andrew realized. "And I've seen your videos as well; you're an awesome defensive lineman man, especially last season when you helped WVU win the Sugar Bowl over Georgia. Congratulations on that big win you guys." Everyone in the restaurant cheered and Mike breathed a sigh of relief as the players gathered around the table, chatting with them and comparing notes on their respective seasons last year. By the time they left the restaurant half an hour later, Andrew, Mike and JP had made some new friends from the Mountaineers and had been given the contact information for the Head Football and Wrestling Coaches. "There we go JP; we've made some more contacts for a WVU visit later this month," Andrew realized, tucking Coach Rich Rodriguez's card into his wallet. He turned to Mike before they got into their vehicles and added, "If it wasn't for your slip-up in there Mike, we never would have made contacts like that today." "What if I told you that it wasn't a slip-up Andrew?" Mike asked him with a small grin. "Nice try Mike, but even you aren't that smart," Andrew informed him. "I saw the shocked look on your face when those WVU players approached our table; you didn't notice them before that anymore than I did." "Okay Andrew, you called my bluff," Mike admitted. "But getting back to what we were talking about before the WVU players approached our table, you were right: the coaches have a lot more time with the recruits on the Unofficial Visits because they are in the summer, not football season." "Then the Head Coaches can use their evaluations of you to see if they want you to come down for Official Visits in the fall," Carrie realized. Andrew nodded in agreement, kissed her goodbye and then got back into his truck with JP. "That went much better than I thought it would Andrew; I was really scared with so many huge guys approaching our table," JP admitted, as Andrew started up the truck. "I wasn't worried JP; I could have taken all of them with one hand tied behind my back," Andrew bragged, as they pulled out of the parking lot. JP laughed at Andrew's cocky attitude and they soon reached Interstate 79, which they took north towards Interstate 70. Then they turned west for Columbus and the Ohio State University. "Well, if the West Virginia Football Coach wasn't coming to Orillia before, he certainly will be now," JP suddenly realized. "I think you're right man; Hunter probably already texted him about meeting me," Andrew said, looking slightly embarrassed. "I'm getting a little overwhelmed by all the attention that my YouTube videos are getting." "How else do you expect to get NCAA exposure from all the way up in Canada?" JP asked him in surprise. "High school football isn't nearly as big in Canada as it is down here; if you hadn't taken drastic steps, the NCAA would never have noticed you!" "You're right JP, now that Andrew the Tank is online, he'll be swarmed by football coaches like bees swarm honey!" Andrew shouted in excitement. He noticed JP laughing and asked, "What, you don't like my Cocky Jock Act?" "Yes I do Andrew, but how about sharing some of that limelight with me?" JP asked him seriously. "I noticed that you didn't even mention me to the West Virginia players; you just bragged about you and Mike!" When Andrew looked over at him with a raised eyebrow, JP worried that he had made his huge friend mad. "You could always give Hunter and his coach my contact information; then they could invite me for an Unofficial Visit." "The limelight is like power JP: no one's going to share it with you," Andrew warned him with a glare. "The limelight is something you take!" "I'll remember that Andrew," JP assured him. "Make sure you do Little Man," Andrew growled. JP looked at him with a worried expression and Andrew allowed a small grin to appear on his face. "I'm just kidding man; you keep thinking I'm mad at you." "I find it safer to take a big guy like you seriously," JP said quietly. "Hey, I told you before: it's 'Huge Guy' little man!" Andrew mock-growled. He noticed JP grinning and laughed. "I'm glad I don't really scare you, or if I do, you keep it to yourself." "It's the latter, though I wish it was the former," JP admitted reluctantly. "Don't feel bad JP; it can't be easy being around someone who outweighs you by more than 100 pounds of solid muscle," Andrew realized. "No it's not Andrew, but at least you don't act like Ryan," JP reminded him. Andrew nodded soberly and they both remained silent until they reached the Ohio State Welcome Center. "You look nervous Andrew; what's bothering you?" JP asked him. "I just realized that this recruiting visit is going to be all about me," Andrew replied, without even a trace of a smile. "Gee, someone has a high opinion about himself," JP teased him. His grin faded as he realized that Andrew wasn't smiling at all. "Calm down Andrew; this is what you wanted and what you have worked for over the past six years." "You're right, as usual JP," Andrew agreed with a grateful smile. "But what I meant to add was that I'm lucky that I was able to bring Mike along as my guest to these recruiting visits." "Yeah, I meant to ask you Andrew: where are your other teammates?" "Ralph and Connor are on their own recruiting visits at other NCAA schools," Andrew replied. He grinned proudly and added, "I guess I shouldn't be surprised about that, since they are the Starting Quarterback and Wide Receiver respectively. It's good to know that attending all those football camps together this spring had the desired effect." "Yeah, it let the NCAA football coaches judge your skills against other recruits and now you're getting Unofficial Recruiting Visits," JP said. "Yeah, and I came out on top, at least for the Offensive Line," Andrew said proudly. "Steve, Darrel and Phil didn't mention that they had any Unofficial Visits planned for this summer." "So does that mean that you are the only one besides your two proteges who got invitations for Unofficial Visits?" JP asked him in surprise. "That's right man," Andrew replied with a cocky smirk. "I'm a God on the Gridiron and now these schools have realized that they have to worship The Master!" JP laughed, knowing that Andrew was only pretending to be a cocky jock, but inwardly he was pleased that he had managed to shake Andrew out of his Shell of Shyness. Andrew grinned back at him, having finally realized what JP was up to. "What is our itinerary for the Ohio State Recruiting Visit?" JP asked Andrew. "I don't know yours; only mine JP," Andrew reminded him with a smirk. "I do know that my itinerary tomorrow involves a tour of Ohio Stadium, where Coach Tressel will put me through strength tests on the football field. Then I'll have lunch and get a tour of the campus." "You know how you mentioned that there were not enough weight plates in my home gym to bring you up to your maximum bench-press of 800 pounds?" JP asked him, looking down at Andrew's itinerary paper. Andrew nodded. "I think you might get to show off your great strength in the Buckeyes' weight room during your tour tomorrow. Coach Tressel is arranging everything, including a meeting with the University President. She is quite a football fan herself apparently, so Coach Tressel promised her that she could conduct your tour of the campus herself." Andrew's jaw dropped in astonishment at that revelation. JP grinned: pleased that his huge friend would be getting such a great start to his Recruiting Summer. After Andrew and JP had finished their itinerary review, they got into Andrew's truck and headed down the interstate southwest towards Columbus and the Ohio State University. "Why didn't Mike, Carrie and Matt meet us at the Welcome Center?" JP asked Andrew. "After all the trouble that Mike almost caused in Morgantown, he was probably afraid of running into any Ohio State football players," Andrew guessed. He looked over at JP and noticed him smirking. "Besides, do you really care? You and Mike never got along anyway." "That's because of what he did yesterday at Burke Lake Park!" JP snapped. "Yeah, that wasn't nice of him: picking you up without your permission and then trying to ruffle your hair when I ordered him to set you down," Andrew agreed. He noticed JP's angry look and wisely decided to change the subject. "But I think there's a better reason that those three didn't meet us at the Ohio State Welcome Center." "What's that Andrew?" JP asked curiously. "Mike is meeting the Offensive Coordinator: Coach Bollman, and Carrie will be meeting the Girl's Hockey Coach," Andrew replied. "Well, that would explain the difference in their meeting times relative to ours," JP realized. "Does that mean that Mike won't meet the Head Coach like you will?" "That's right JP," Andrew confirmed with a smug grin. "Since I would have saved the game for us last season if my broken rib hadn't hindered me, I am the Blue Chip Recruit for my high school." "Good thing muscle weighs so much man, or you'd float out of the truck thanks to that swelled head of yours," JP teased him. "Shut up JP!" Andrew laughed, giving him a playful shove. "You didn't let me tell you the more modest reason that I get to meet Coach Tressel and Mike doesn't." "Okay Andrew: what is it?" JP asked, looking at his watch as if bored. "Because I'm a Co-Captain of my football team, I get to meet the Head Coach, just like the Quarterback and the Running Back would," Andrew replied. "The big guys that play on the Offensive and Defensive Lines don't usually get as much attention from college recruiters as the players who make the big fancy plays." "So you had to really market yourself, and not just with YouTube, to get noticed by the college coaches early enough to get scholarship chances," JP suddenly realized. "That's right JP," Andrew confirmed. "So you see now that I'm not really a cocky jock; I just act like one sometimes." JP grinned and Andrew did as well, as he wondered what his first Unofficial Recruiting Visit would be like. Once they got to Columbus, they checked into their hotel and took their luggage up to their rooms. "I see Carrie has already arrived," Andrew said, as he noticed her bags on the double bed in their room. "Good eyes Andrew," JP teased him from the hallway. "You got your luggage in your room?" Andrew asked, as he set his bag beside Carrie's on the bed. "Yeah Andrew; Matt and I share a room and Mike has one down the hall," JP replied, as Andrew locked the door. "Fine JP; let's go and get this Recruiting Visit over with," Andrew grumbled sarcastically, leading the way down the hall. "Sure thing Andrew; I know it was a very long and boring drive to get here," JP teased him, as they started down the stairs. "Very funny man; thanks for calming me down with your humour," Andrew said gratefully, as they crossed the lobby. "You're welcome Andrew," JP said, as they walked to Andrew's truck. As they got in, he added, "I have the Ohio State Campus Map so that we know where to meet the coaches." "And where is that JP?" Andrew asked. "In front of Ohio Stadium," JP replied, looking down at the itinerary in his hands. "It's too late to go inside the stadium today, but it looks like Coach Tressel has scheduled a stadium tour for tomorrow morning. You already ordered the tickets, right?" "Yeah, because the coaches can't pay for anything on an Unofficial Visit," Andrew replied. "That's why I circled the Ohio Union South Garage on the campus map; we'll park there and walk across The Oval to get to the stadium." "That's true, and it was very clever of you driving to these schools so that you spent less money than if you had flown," JP congratulated him. "Thanks man, and if I had flown, I never would have met you, nor would I be able to drive you to these schools now," Andrew reminded him. "Yeah, it's amazing all the things that lined up so that we could meet each other," JP said. "Maybe it was Fate." "To quote Sarah Connor, 'There's no fate but what we make,' so I don't believe in Fate," Andrew said firmly. "Okay Andrew," JP said,, mostly to placate his huge friend. Then he suddenly realized something. "You're acting tough so that you won't feel nervous, aren't you?" "Yes I am JP," Andrew said, not feeling reluctant about being completely honest with his friend. "Just don't tell anyone, okay?" "I won't Andrew; I wouldn't want you to beat me up," JP teased him. "I wouldn't do that JP, but I would refrain from telling any more college wrestling coaches about you," Andrew said seriously. JP looked over at him in surprise and realized that Andrew wasn't joking. He nodded soberly and thought about the reception that awaited him at Ohio State University. Once they got to Ohio State, they found the Ohio Union South Parking Garage and got their parking stub from the attendant. Then they got out of Andrew's truck with their itineraries and other recruiting paperwork and headed out of the parking garage. They walked slowly towards Ohio Stadium, admiring the view along the way. "I didn't know they had a school named after John Glenn on this campus," Andrew said in surprise. "Neither did I," JP said, as they began to cross The Oval. "Hey look Andrew: it's the Mershon Auditorium, where I will wrestle if I come here."　 "Actually JP, I don't think there is any Wrestling done in that building; they show plays there," Andrew corrected him, holding up the Ohio State Campus Guide. "Why do you always have to be such a genius Andrew?" JP snapped in fake exasperation. "Because I'm a Smart Jock, not a dumb one JP," Andrew reminded him with a smirk. "Shut up Andrew!" JP laughed, giving his huge friend a playful shove. "Any time you want to make me, you know where I am," Andrew warned him with a playful grin. He looked ahead of them and an excited grin appeared on his face. "But we're approaching the part of our journey where we split up; look." JP followed his pointing finger and grinned as he saw Ohio Stadium ahead of them. "So I guess this is where we part ways for this evening," JP realized, noticing the Head Wrestling Coach (Hellickson) waiting with Coach Tressel in front of the stadium entrance. "That's right JP; text me when you're done with your coach and we'll arrange a meeting time and place then," Andrew ordered him, slapping him on the back lightly. "Stay super Bro," JP said, holding up his fist for a bump. Andrew gave him a fist bump and JP yelled, "See you later Andrew!" Andrew waved goodbye as JP walked off with his (hopefully) future coach and stepped forward to greet Coach Tressel under the shadow of Ohio Stadium's entrance. "Welcome to The Ohio Stadium Mr. Pearson," Coach Tressel said, holding out his right hand. "Thank you Coach; it's good to be here," Andrew said, shaking his hand gently. "Please call me Andrew." "Then please call me Jim or James," Coach Tressel said. "Actually, my full name is James Patrick Tressel, so you could call me JP." "That would get confusing Sir, since my friend there is also called JP," Andrew informed him, pointing to JP. "Call me James then," Coach Tressel decided. "It's less formal than Coach, but more formal than Jim." "If we used just your first and last initials, I could call you JT," Andrew informed him. "That could be code when you're back home, so that you won't make any of your teammates jealous," Coach Tressel agreed. "But for right now, call me James." "Sure thing James," Andrew agreed, taking out his tour itinerary. "So, what is our first event this evening?" "We only have one event this evening Andrew: supper at a local restaurant that our football team hangs out at," James replied. He grinned when he noticed Andrew's look of excitement and added, "One suitable for Underage players of course, so I picked Varsity Pizza." "Is that because you've heard all about my legendary pizza football parties?" Andrew asked him with a big grin. "Quite right Andrew, so let's walk back to your truck and you can drive us to the restaurant," James decided. "You can't drive us?" Andrew asked curiously. "Any freebies we give you on an Unofficial Visit could be an infraction that the NCAA could punish us for," James informed him seriously. "We don't want to lose valued recruits like you by violating any recruiting rules." He noticed Andrew looking worried and added, "Don't worry Andrew: on your Official Visit, we're allowed to pull out all the stops and show you all the perks of being an Ohio State Buckeye." "What exactly does 'pull out all the stops' mean?" Andrew asked, leading the way to the parking garage where his truck was. "As far as your Official Visit, it means that we pull out the blocks that serve as the emergency brake for the Buckeye Jet that will bring you here in the fall," James replied with a big smile. Andrew laughed and James added, "Seriously though, it means that we will do everything we can, within the rules of course, to make your Official Visit successful." "So that I will sign with you?" Andrew asked. James nodded enthusiastically. "Will other schools that I visit this summer do the same?" "Yes they will Andrew, but only five of them can bring you down for an Official Visit in the fall," James replied, as Andrew led them across The Oval. "So the schools you visit this summer will do everything they can to make you choose them as one of your top five picks. Some of them may even offer you everything but the kitchen sink to make sure that you pick them." He noticed Andrew looking nervous and assured him, "It's okay Andrew: this is what you've been waiting for and it's the dream of every high school football player to be so heavily recruited by the NCAA." "I had no idea the recruiting process was so intense," Andrew said. "College football is big business in America Andrew, and every NCAA football school wants to build a winning team that will win them a National Championship. And lots of high school football players that get recruiting visits want to join a school that will serve as a launching pad for the NFL." "I had no idea about any of this, even though my coach tried to prepare me," Andrew said. "I must admit that I feel a bit overwhelmed." "Just wait until you see the reception that awaits you at Varsity Pizza," James advised him with a knowing grin. Andrew grinned as they approached the Ohio Union South Parking Garage and his nervousness began to fade away. "Will we get to talk more about my future at the pizza place?" "Yes Andrew, and also about the past that brought you here," James assured him. "We can also find out if any mistakes from the past have the potential to disrupt that future." "You're talking about the two game suspension I earned last season," Andrew realized, as he showed his parking stub to the attendant. James nodded and Andrew said, "I don't regret defending my grandpa's honour by punching David out, but I do regret that it cost the team my presence on the field for two weeks." "Perhaps we should talk more about that on the way to the restaurant and get it out of the way," Jame suggested, noticing Andrew's face clouding with rage at the bad memories. "And then we can talk about more positive things: like my performance in Spring Football Camp that led to this visit?" Andrew asked as he led the way to his truck. "That's right Andrew, and I was very impressed by your performance, which is why I invited you down for this visit," James informed him. Andrew grinned and James asked, "Can you guess why I had you book two nights at the hotel?" "So that I would have one full day here?" Andrew guessed. James nodded. "Why is that Sir?" "Because in the morning I will show you all the football facilities, including Ohio Stadium and the Buckeyes Weight Room," James replied. Andrew grinned with excitement and James added, "In the afternoon, I will get the Dean of Business to show you around the academic buildings in the Faculty of Business, since you want to major in Business Management." "With an emphasis on Sports Management Sir," Andrew informed him. "After I am done with the NFL, hopefully decades from now, I want to rejoin Mr. Harrington's company and become the CEO one day." "Mr. Harrington must think very highly of you since he didn't fire you for punching out his son." "David may be his son, but only by birth," Andrew said smugly. "Mr. Harrington has told me many times that I'm like the son that he always wished he had. Of course, since David got himself kicked out of military school, and then fired from the Reserves and his dad's company, it's no surprise that Mr. Harrington looked elsewhere for someone to show fatherly pride to." "That's a very succinct story Andrew, but we've reached your truck now," James informed him. Andrew looked down and saw that they were standing beside his blue 2001 four door Dodge Ram truck. "Tomorrow night during supper, I will give you my impressions of this visit and whether or not you will be offered an Official Visit in the fall." Andrew grinned as he unlocked his truck door, and went to get in. "One more thing before we go to the restaurant Andrew; put on your Varsity Football Jacket." "Okay Sir," Andrew said, taking it out of the back seat. "Not that I'm complaining, but why do you want me to wear it?" "Wearing your jacket will help attract the attention of any Ohio State football players that might be at the restaurant tonight." "And why would we want to attract their attention?" Andrew asked with a grin, as he unfolded his jacket. He suspected some kind of surprise, but he decided to let James tell him what it was. "I need to decide who will be your student guide during your Official Visit in the fall," James informed him. Andrew grin widened as he put his jacket on, and he realized that Coach Tressel had just confirmed that his Unofficial Visit was nothing more than a formality. ================================================================================================================= Meanwhile, Andrew's friend JP Maloney was touring the Steelwood Athletic Training Facility, which was where all Ohio State Buckeyes Wrestlers trained. "This facility was built in 2002, and it has 8000 square feet for wrestling training," Coach Hellickson informed JP proudly. "The Wrestling Room itself is 6500 square feet, which provides plenty of space for the entire wrestling team to train together." "Wow Sir!" JP shouted in excitement once they stepped into the wrestling room, which was the size of a gym. "This is amazing!" "This can be your future in two years JP," Hellickson predicted. "Especially with that District Finalist Medal around your neck. Now that I have all your wrestling match footage from Coach Graves, I will be sure to visit your high school starting in November to watch your matches." "That sounds like a good idea Sir," JP agreed enthusiastically. "So, does this count as an Unofficial Visit?" "Yes it does JP, and you can take as many as you want," Hellickson assured him. "But you can only take five Official Visits, one to each of your top five schools." "That's good to know Sir; I'll keep that in mind for the fall of 2006." "Coach Graves tells me that you have an IQ of almost 150, which means that you are practically a Genius JP," Hellickson informed him. "So I have no doubt that you'll remember anything I tell you." "I will Sir, but I don't like to brag about it," JP said humbly, wincing at how he used to brag when he first met Matt. "I prefer to think of myself as a wrestler first and a student second." "That being said, your transcripts, that I got from the NCAA Eligibility Center, confirm that you are a straight-A student. In fact, it looks like you've made the Honour Roll every year and are well on your way to graduating as Class Valedictorian in the Spring of 2007." "Does that mean that I have a choice between an Academic and an Athletic Scholarship?" JP asked, looking excited at the prospect. "You won't have to choose; you'll be able to get both," Coach H. assured him. "Remember, while your Wrestling Scholarship is a Full Ride, that only refers to tuition and lodging. So your Academic Scholarship will be useful for textbooks and other classroom supplies." "Don't forget about food," JP reminded him with a cocky smirk. "I have to eat a lot to keep up my strength for Varsity Wrestling." Coach H nodded in agreement: realizing that JP would be very successful at Ohio State with his confident attitude. ================================================================================================================= As Andrew drove them to Varsity Pizza, Coach Tressel said, "Your football coach emailed me an interesting video Andrew; it seems that you can bench-press 800 pounds for a one-rep max." "So far," Andrew confirmed with a smug grin. "But I held myself back so that I wouldn't make my teammates jealous, even though three of them can bench 700 pounds for a one-rep max." "How did you four get so big and strong?" JT asked curiously. "We're just genetically wired to be really big and strong," Andrew replied. "Just like the guys who compete on World's Strongest Man." "And the Genetic Freaks who enter high school at 6 foot 2 and 220 pounds of solid muscle," JT realized, grinning at Andrew. "Thereby securing their Starting Positions on the Varsity Football Team on their first day of high school." "Well, I see that Coach Everson has been bragging about me again," Andrew said smugly. "What else did he tell you Coach?" "He told me that you gutted out last season's Provincial Championship Game with broken ribs," JT replied, his eyes widening with astonishment. "In fact, no one knew you had even been injured until the game was over." "Yeah, if one of David's teammates hadn't hit me from behind, I would have been able to jump high enough to keep David from blocking Ralph's bonus kick," Andrew bragged. "You'll get him next season Andrew," JT predicted. "And I'll be there with all the other college coaches to watch you dominate your opponents on the football field." Andrew grinned with excitement: pleased that his mistakes on the field last season hadn't wrecked his chances at getting an NCAA Football Scholarship. Once Andrew had fully explained his bad history with David Harrington, he and Coach Tressel had arrived at Varsity Pizza. It was linked with a restaurant called Varsity Club and was a favourite hangout for the Ohio State Varsity Football team, especially since it was right across the street from one of the entrances of the Ohio State University. "I think I can see part of the Ohio Stadium just to the right of the 'Don't Walk' sign Sir," Andrew informed JT. "Very good eyes Andrew; you're exactly right," JT commended him. "But then, after all the football camps you attended this spring, you can probably recognize a college football stadium with one glance, even from this far away." Andrew nodded in agreement. "Let's get parked Andrew and then we can go inside." Andrew parked his truck, fed the meter and then followed Coach Tressel into the left side of the restaurant, where a few Ohio State Football Players were sitting. The waitresses had joined most of the tables together to form one long table. All of the football players stood up to greet Coach Tressel as he approached them. Then they introduced themselves to Andrew one by one. After all the introductions were over, the crowd of football players parted to reveal an Offensive Lineman just as huge and insanely muscular as Andrew. The only difference was that he had brown hair instead of red like Andrew's. "Hey Little Guy," he teased Andrew with a big grin. "Little Guy?" Andrew laughed. "I'm now as big and strong as you are Carl! How are you man?" "Just fine Andrew," Carl replied, stepping forward to shake his hand. Andrew grinned when he realized that he felt no pain, even though Carl was squeezing his hand like a vise. "So, how do you feel, having single-handedly taken your team to Provincials last season?" "I didn't do it alone; I was just one member of the team that worked together to make it happen," Andrew protested humbly. He felt really embarrassed that a soon-to-be Junior in NCAA college football was praising him. "Now don't be modest Andrew; we both know you're much more than that," Carl admonished him. "I agree Carl, but how do you know that?" Coach Tressel asked curiously. "When I was a Senior in high school, I taught Andrew, who was a Freshman then, how to play Center on the Offensive Line," Carl replied proudly. "He took over for me as Starter and Co-Captain the next year." "Yeah I did," Andrew agreed, smiling fondly at the memories. "So Andrew, how much are you benching now?" Carl asked. "I can no longer tell," Andrew replied, looking embarrassed. "What do you mean man?" Carl asked in surprise. "Don't tell me a Genius like you forgot how to count!" "No I didn't, but speaking of Geniuses, here come two more right now," Andrew said, pointing to the front entrance. Everyone looked over and saw JP and Mike coming into the restaurant. JP admired the wood panelling all over the right side of the restaurant while Mike waved at Carl. "I recognize Mike, but I don't recognize the other guy," Coach Tressel said. "Introduce us Andrew." He noticed the Ohio State Wrestling Coach coming in behind JP and added, "Obviously he's a Wrestling Recruit." "Are you sure his Varsity Wrestling Jacket didn't give away what sport he plays?" Andrew teased him, as JP stepped up to the group. "Very funny Andrew, but no," Tressel replied with a laugh. "I couldn't see the back of his jacket or the sleeves, so there was no way for me to know what sport he played until the Wrestling Coach came in behind him." Andrew nodded in understanding and then introduced JP and MIke to Coach Tressel and the Ohio State Football Team. When JP expressed surprised that only a few football players were present, Tressel explained that most of them had gone home for the summer. Once the explanation was over, Carl said, "You never fully explained why you don't know how much you can bench Andrew." "I've used all the plates in my home gym and it's now too easy for me," Andrew replied bluntly. "And so is being cocky," Carl teased him. Andrew looked embarrassed, so Carl laughed and asked, "Seriously man: how much are you limited to benching at home?" "About 700 pounds," Andrew answered honestly. He left out the fact that the school gym had enough plates to bring him up to his true max bench of 800 pounds. He looked around to see the reaction of everyone around him and was embarrassed at the shocked look of their faces. "Is something wrong?" "No Andrew, but is that 700 pound figure for reps?" Coach Tressel asked. "Yeah Coach, as I proved last night in JP's home gym," Andrew answered humbly. "Yeah and I got it on video on my digital camera so that you don't have to take our word for it," JP said, before anyone could realize that Andrew's one-rep max was higher than 700 pounds. "Let's see this video then," Coach Tressel said, helping to keep the secret of Andrew's true strength. So JP showed everyone the video, causing all the football players to grin with pride at the prospect of such a strong guy joining their team. "Let's see if you can beat me in arm wrestling now," Carl suggested, after they had ordered supper. "Right now, before we've eaten?" Andrew asked in surprise. "Our food will arrive in 15 minutes: plenty of time to get this over with," Carl assured him. Andrew nodded in agreement and they locked their hands together for the match. Coach Tressel officiated. Andrew won the first match and Carl won the second match. "This is the final match," Coach Tressel said, as Carl and Andrew locked their hands together for the tie-breaker. "Are you both ready?" Andrew and Carl nodded and Tressel said, "Go!" Andrew and Carl strained against each other and they went back and forth for almost five minutes. Finally Andrew managed to slam Carl's hand down to he table with a grunt. "Okay, you guys are done, and Andrew won best two out of three," Tressel said. Andrew looked around nervously at all of Carl's teammates to see if anyone was jealous. He smiled with relief when everyone clapped for him. "Thanks guys, " Andrew said gratefully. "Congratulations Andrew; you'll be a fine addition to this team now that you're stronger than me," Carl commended him, making the team's approval of Andrew official. "Thanks Carl, but it feels kind of awkward now that the student has surpassed the teacher," Andrew said quietly. "We'll find out if that's really true on the practice field tomorrow," JT decided. He looked up and added, "But enough about that for now: our supper has arrived." All the football players looked up and their mouths practically watered at the prospect of chowing down. About an hour later, after they had each eaten three or four helpings, all the football players and their friends left the restaurant. "See you at the stadium tomorrow morning at 9:30 for your tour Andrew," JT said. "Bring your gym clothes with you. You can go to the stadium now with Carl and JP to look around; I'll drop Mike and Carrie off there to join you." Andrew nodded in understanding, shook JT's hand and then waved goodbye at the coach walked to his car. "What should we do for the rest of the evening?" he asked Carl. "We'll find out how good your football skills are on the practice field," Carl replied, as they got into Andrew's truck. "Did Coach suggest that as an Unofficial Test?" Andrew asked with a knowing grin, as they headed for the Ohio Stadium. "Maybe," Carl replied, matching Andrew's grin with one of his own. "Sounds good man; then we'll find out if I can play with the Big Boys," Andrew realized. "While playing as one of the Big Boys," JP added. "Let's go then," Andrew decided. "Does anyone have an Ohio State Football we can use?" "I bought one for you, since none of the Ohio State football players or coaches can," JP replied, handing Andrew the Ohio State Football. "Thanks man; you've thought of everything," Andrew commended him. "Of course I have: I am a genius after all," JP reminded him with a smirk. "But you're still not smart enough to be humble about it," Andrew shot back with a smirk of his own. "Aw snap!" Carl gloated, chuckling at JP's look of shock. "Better grab a bucket of water, 'cause JP just got burned!" "You shut up!" JP snapped, as Andrew and Carl laughed. "We'll see how much you like water after I throw you in the Ohio River!" "I bet you could; Andrew told me about your 300 pound bench-press," Carl informed him proudly. "Thanks man, it was nothing," JP said humbly, as they arrived at the stadium parking lot and got out of Andrew's truck. "For a big muscle god like you," Matt said proudly, stepping out of JP's car. "Hey Matt, what's up?" JP greeted him, grabbing his hand and pulling him into a Bro-hug. "Not much, I just got to see the Ohio State Band Room in the stadium," Matt replied. "How did you get to see it for free when we have to pay to see it on the stadium tour in the morning?" Andrew asked curiously. "Not many recruiting rules for Band Majors Andrew," Matt informed him with a cheeky grin. "Not all of us can be 'Gods on the Gridiron'." "I guess you're right," Andrew realized. "But I love being one, in high school at least." "Well now's your chance to prove it, since we're here at Ohio Stadium," Carl said, pointing behind him. Andrew turned around to see Ohio Stadium looming behind them and grinned with anticipation of the tour inside the next morning. "Now that we're all here, Carl can show us around," Matt suggested. "Good idea Matt," Andrew said approvingly. "Were you and JP able to get tickets for the stadium tour tomorrow morning?" "Yeah Andrew, Coach Tressel told us we could buy them in the morning," JP replied. "Good idea," Andrew agreed. "So Carl, do we have to pay for parking here at the stadium?" "Yeah man, the Parking Pass Machines are right over here," Carl said, leading them over to one. "They take credit cards." Everyone paid for their parking, buying two hours of time just in case. Then they followed Carl around the outer perimeter of Ohio Stadium, taking pictures along the way. Carl stopped by one of the gates that protected an entrance to the stadium and pointed inside. "This entrance leads to a tunnel that will take you onto the field tomorrow morning." "Is that the entrance we will use during the tour tomorrow?" Andrew asked Carl in excitement. "Not tomorrow Andrew, but it will be if you get invited for an Official Visit in the fall," Carl replied. Andrew grinned with excitement as Carl continued to lead them around the stadium. He stopped in front of the Band Entrance and said, "Usually the tour starts at the Rotunda Entrance, which is where Coach Tressel met you this afternoon. However, if you really want to impress him, you can come in this entrance in the morning and be waiting inside the Rotunda Gate when it's time for the tour." Andrew grinned at that idea and Carl asked him, "What time is your tour tomorrow morning?" "9:30," Andrew replied. "Will I see you during the tour?" "No Andrew, this will be another opportunity for you to spend some time alone with the Head Coach," Carl advised him. "Will I be able to toss my new Ohio State football around on the field?" Andrew asked. "That should be fine," Carl replied. "You're really starting to get excited about this tour, aren't you Andrew?" "Yeah man, I am," Andrew replied. He motioned for Carl to lean closer so that he could whisper in his ear. "At first I was really nervous since this is my first Recruiting Visit, but now I'm learning to loosen up and enjoy myself." "Oh you haven't seen anything yet Andrew; you'll really enjoy seeing the inside of Ohio Stadium tomorrow morning," Carl assured him. Andrew grinned at his big friend and realized, from what he had seen of the stadium so far, that Carl was right. "Well Andrew, we've walked around the stadium; let's try your new Ohio State football out on the practice field," Carl suggested. "Sure thing man; where is it?" Andrew asked. "Follow me everyone," Carl replied, leading everyone through Buckeye Grove. "This is quite peaceful," Andrew observed. "What is the signifigance of this grove?” “Buckeye Grove has one tree for each First Team All-American in Ohio State football history, dating back to 1934,” Carl said proudly. “We’re past 150 trees so far.” “That’s great man,” Andrew said, admiring the tall building through the trees as it loomed above the practice field. “What is that big building beyond the grove?” “That’s Morill Tower, once of two residential towers in this part of the campus,” Carl replied. “The other tower is called Lincoln Tower and the practice field is in Lincoln Tower Park.” “Do collegiate athletes stay in one of those towers during the school year?” Andrew asked. “You should save those questions for the tour of the campus tomorrow afternoon Andrew,” Carl suggested. “We’re at the practice field now, so it’s time to see how much your game has improved.” Andrew looked over the practice field and grinned when he saw Ohio Stadium looming over it as if keeping watch over them. “Enjoy yourself tomorrow morning Andrew,” Carl advised him with a knowing grin. “The best is yet to come when you see inside Ohio Stadium.” ============================================================================================================================= * FINALLY FINISHED* Coming soon: Part 2 of the Ohio State Recruiting Visit - Andrew and his friends find out all the perks that an Ohio State football player enjoys as they tour Ohio Stadium and the rest of campus.

Blue Pill Part 12 Chris stared up in awe at the mammoth his was now impaled on. Never in a million years would Chris imagine the scene that he was living in right now. As Derek continued sliding his dick in and out of Chris’s ever tightening hole, Chris began to take inventory of his own body. “Oh my god, I’ve gotten so small!” Chris let his hands roam all over his body feeling his diminished abs and his now smaller arms. He finally got to his pecs and felt the deflated right pec, however his left pec was still engorged and pulsing with muscle power. “Derek! Please, you have to stop! I can’t get any smaller. I need to find a way to gain all my muscle back.” Chris said with a panicked look in his eye. Derek continued pumping his dick in and out of Chris as Chris tried pushing Derek back. It was no us, Derek’s adamantine ass was too powerful for Chris to stop the pumping motion. “I will Stop little Chrissie, as soon as I drain that last pec of all that delicious muscle milk.” Derek grinned as he reached towards Chris’s left pec, grabbing the swollen melon in his hand. “Ohhhhhhhhhh FUCK” Chris moaned out loud. “Derek please, you can’t do this. I worked hard for my muscles. I promise, if you let me go now I will show you where my secret stash is! Just let me go!” “Oh I already found your secret stash, why do you think I’ve gained all this muscle. However, when Luke had me take the white striped pill it didn’t drain my muscles. What did you do differently?” Chris’s eyes went wide with the realization of what the black pill does. “Oh my god, the black pill causes you to lose muscle mass!” “The black pill?” Derek looked at Chris slightly confused. “Tell me where this black pill is and I might let you go.” Derek teased as he began to lick Chris’s nipple. Chris began moaning again at the new sensation on his extremely sensitive nipple. “Ohhhhh…ok, but only if you promise to give me my muscle back.” Derek stood there staring at Chris for a moment. “Deal, now where are they?” Derek began backing up, pulling his long dick out of Chris. Chris, feeling ecstasy and relief at the same time as Derek pulled his dick out, thought maybe Derek wasn’t so bad after all. “Upstairs in my bedroom, in my desk drawer.” Derek leaned in to Chris and passionately kissed him on the lips, sliding his left hand behind Chris’s lower back and his right hand behind his neck, Derek began lifting Chris off the bench. As he did so, Chris began to slowly slight back down Derek’s mammoth pole. “What..what are you doing?” Chris said in a half moan half shocked sound. “I’m taking you with of course. I would hate for you to be lying to me and then make off with the bottle yourself.” Derek grinned maliciously as Chris’s ass finally touched Derek’s pelvis. Chris felt so full with all of Derek inside him, but he knew that 6 of those 19 inches were rightfully his and he would soon have them back. Derek began walking with his dick inside Chris, lifting his ass up a little and then dropping it back down on his dick. “So you only took the black pill?” Derek asked Chris as Chris’s eyes rolled back in ecstasy. “FUCK!” Chris yelled out as he blew another load all over Derek’s abs. “No…I took two blue pills… with a black pill…” Chris stammered between bated breaths. Derek had heard all that he needed to. He began kissing the base of Chris’s neck and working his way down as they rounded the corner in the hallway. Derek latched onto Chris’s pec as he began to ascend the stairs. His thick muscular legs bulging with power as he continued to lift Chris up and down on his pulsing rod as he pulled hard at the milk in Chris’s left pec. Chris couldn’t even process what was going on, “what… are… you… doing?” Chris’s eyes were rolling back into his head as Derek reached up to Chris’s pec with his right hand, while still supporting Chris’s ass with his left, he began to squeeze the pec, forcing the milk out even faster. Derek could feel the climb up the stairs getting easier and easier as his legs grew more massive from the flow of muscle milk. His arms began to bulge larger as it made holding Chris up easier and his pecs began to push Chris further away from him as he continued to fuck him and suck out the remaining muscle milk. Chris looked over Derek’s bulging boulder shoulder and noticed a sweater lying on the ground and two pill bottles sprawled across the floor. “Here, take these. You’ll need them to get bigger” Derek said as he handed Chris two of the plain blue pills. Derek leaned back in, pulling the last of the muscle milk from Chris as Chris greedily took the two blue pills. Once in Chris’s room, Derek finally began to lift Chris off his gigantic pole. Chris could almost touch the 8ft ceiling when he heard a loud *pop*, as the head of Derek’s dick popped out of Chris’s hole, releasing a flood of cum all over his bedroom floor. A loud wet smack was heard as Derek’s glistening dick head smacked into the cleft between his pecs. Chris felt weak when Derek finally lowered him to his feet. Like all the strength had left his body. “Alright, let’s get you bigger. Where are these black pills?” Derek asked as he began opening drawers on Chris’s desk. “I was afraid you wouldn’t stick to your promise, so I lied about where they were, but since you were honest I will tell you. They’re on top of my medicine cabinet, but I don’t think I can reach them at my current height.” Chris said as he stood on his tiptoes trying to reach the bottle of pills on top of the cabinet. “Here, let me help you with that.” Derek reached forward and grabbed the bottle with no struggle thanks to his new height. Derek quickly unscrewed the cap and looked inside. He shook the bottle, dropping a single black pill into his hand. “All I have to do is take this along with two blue pills and you will drain your muscles back?” “I believe so, that’s what I did before you came over.” Chris said looking hopeful as he saw two blue pills appear between Derek’s fingers. “Well here goes nothing.” Derek threw back the two blue pills and swallowed. He stared at the black pill for just a moment and then popped it into his mouth as well. “Before we do this, do you mind if I take a piss real quick?” “Not at all.” Chris said, all too anxious to gain his muscles back. He backed out of the bathroom and sat on his bed waiting for Derek to finish pissing so he could grow into the massive beast he was before. Derek shut the door as a huge grin spread across his face. He spit the black pill back out into his hand where it joined a blue pill with a white stripe. “He has more muscle to spare, plus he’ll gain it back really quick. There’s no way I’m giving up this body.” Derek whispered to himself as he looked up into the mirror. He brought one of his biceps up into a flex and he could touch the peak with his hand it was so big. Derek then brought his arm down and did a most muscular pose showing off his massive upper body. He began popping his pec muscles up and down. Watching the hefty meat pillows bounce. He reached up with his right hand and tweaked his nipple. He began to moan as pre-cum began flowing from his dick head between his pecs. *KNOCK KNOCK* “Is everything ok in there?” Chris said from the other side of the door. “Yeah, sorry. Just got a little excited in here is all. Almost done” Derek looked at the two pills in his hand, trying to figure out how he was going to get Chris to take them. He didn’t want to force him. As Derek continued to wrack his brain trying to think of a solution, his throbbing dick head continued to pulse out pre cum, throbbing and smacking him between the pecs. It was then that Derek realized the solution was right in front of him this whole time. Derek took the black pill and rubbed it along his dick head, getting it slick from all the pre. He then began to slide it into his dick hole. He pushed his pinkie in after it making sure it was down in there far enough. He then did the same thing with the white striped pill. Moaning the whole time he did it, the last knuckle of his pinkie finally pushing in through his piss slit. Derek pulled his pinkie out and turned to open the door. He swung the door open to reveal a shocked Chris standing on the other side. “Jesus Christ! That thing was inside me!” Chris couldn’t believe his eyes as he stared at the python before him. Derek’s dick looked red and swollen and thanks to its thickness you could barely see the two small lumps along the underside of his dick. “I would like to put it inside you again before I lose all this muscle.” Derek said with a sly grin on his face as he grabbed his dick, moving it side to side and rubbing pre all over his nipples. “However much I would love to have that thing inside me again, I don’t want to stray from the process of getting my muscles back.” Derek put a pouty face on “at least tell me that you’ll suck it for me and worship this rockin bod one last time before I lose it all.” Derek threw both arms up into a massive double bicep pose. Veins snaking all over his arms as his dick continued to throb between his pecs. Chris, feeling bad for Derek’s predicament, reached forward and grabbed a hold of the base of his warm thick flesh pole. “I guess I could at least do that for you, since you’re willing to do this for me.” Chris pulled down on Derek’s dick, finding some resistance as the thick snake fought to stay up. Chris began licking the cock head and swirling his tongue in the pre cum, drinking it up. Chris knew that part of this dick would soon be his again and it made him hungry. Chris launched himself onto Derek’s dick, taking the first 6 inches, but not being able to go any further due to the girth. Derek slowly moved towards the bed as Chris continued to suck in the tip of his dick. Once Derek could feel the bed behind him he lowered himself until his ass rested on the edge, the bed angrily protesting underneath his weight. Derek could feel himself getting closer as Chris began to stroke his meat as he continued to suck on the head. A moment of panic filled Derek’s senses as he could feel the two pills being pushed up his dick by Chris’s stroking. He knew he had to shoot and he had to shoot soon, otherwise Chris would figure out what he was trying to do. Derek laid back on the bed propping his upper body up on his elbows as he began tugging hard on his nipples. “Ohhhhhhhhh Fuuuuuuucckkkk, I’m about to shoot!” Derek leaned back up as he felt himself reaching climax. He grabbed the back of Chris’s head and shoved him down another 6 inches on his dick. “FUCK HERE I CUUUUUUUMMMMM” With a foot of his cock snaked down Chris’s throat, Derek began to unload his seed. He could feel the two pills leave his dick as they were launched out with the force of his orgasm from behind. Derek held Chris there for a moment, making sure the pills had made their way into Chris’s stomach. Derek let go of Chris’s head as Chris quickly backed off the pole, gasping for air. *COUGH COUGH* “What the fuck…*cough* is wrong with you! I almost died” Chris said as tears streamed down his face, gasping for breaths as the color returned to his face. “Oh, don’t over exaggerate!” Derek said with a grin on his face. Chris shot him an evil look. “You’ll regret that.” “Oh come on…here, I’ll return the favor.” Derek lifted Chris up by his armpits as he took Chris’s dick into his mouth. Chris’s dick quickly went from soft to rock hard as Derek’s expert cock sucking skills were put to the test. Even though Chris was 6 inches smaller than his previous size, 8 inches was still a decent size. Chris began to feel up Derek’s massive arms as he held him in place. Feeling all the veiny mass in each orb, he couldn’t believe what his muscle had helped create. Then something struck Chris as odd. “Hey! Shouldn’t our dicks have gone back to their normal size by now?” Chris began to feel panicked as he felt Derek’s dick head splitting his ass cheeks. “That’s weird, how is your dick head suddenly hitting my ass when you haven’t lowered me at all.” A grin grew on Derek’s face as he continued sucking on Chris’s slowly deflating cock. “Derek, you have to stop. Something is wrong. I think I’m still shrinking.” Chris tried pushing himself away from Derek’s expert sucking, but he didn’t budge at all. Derek began to moan as he felt his cock head finally penetrating Chris’s tight ass. It was too much for Chris as he began to blow his load down Derek’s throat he could feel his dick quickly shrinking in Derek’s mouth. Derek began sucking even harder at the feeling of Chris’s cum hitting the back of his throat. He could feel his dick tingling as it began stretching even faster, pushing further and further into Chris without either one of them moving. Chris was down to a tiny nub of a dick as it popped out of Derek’s mouth. It was too small to suck but it was still leaking precious dick juice, so Derek continued licking at Chris’s nub forcing his own dick to surge into Chris even further. Derek had to spread his legs further apart to make room for his ballooning testicles. Chris and Derek both looked at Chris’s dick in shock as it inverted into his body leaving a gaping hole where his dick once was. His balls shriveled up until they just became flaps of skin around where his dick used to be. “Holy Fucking Shit” Chris squeaked as his voice went higher. “Oh my god, Derek you have to stop, we have to figure out how to reverse this.” Derek didn’t listen as he dove into Chris’s new slit with his tongue. Licking Chris’s new moist flaps for all they were worth. Chris began moaning as he reached down and began tweaking his nipples. Derek pulled the head of his dick out of Chris’s ass and the dick head smacked Derek in the chin. “No fucking way! I’m a fucking god!” Derek moved his cock head to line it up with Chris’s new tight hole. “You ready for the fucking of a life time?” Derek looked down at Chris’s body. It still resembled a lithe swimmers build, but he now had a super tight vagina instead of a dick. Derek began shoving his dick into Chris, watching as it pushed his stomach out from the sheer mass of it. He watched the head of his cock travel further and further until it got lost in Chris’s rib cage. “Fuck! Your pussy is so much tighter than your ass!” As Derek bottomed out he looked down and realized he still had 10 inches of cock to go. He pulled his dick out and shoved it back in making Chris moan with tears streaming down his face. Derek began bucking into Chris faster and faster all the while making Chris bounce up and down on his dick across the bed. Derek watched as Chris’s bouncing pecs began to get fuller, bouncing more and more. “Why is this happening? They shouldn’t be growing again?!” Chris said with panic in his voice as he grabbed onto his enlarging man breasts trying to keep them from growing. They began to spill out past his hands. Seeing this drove Derek into a frenzy. Not wanting to waste a perfect opportunity, he grabbed Chris’s wrists with one hand and held them above his head as he leaned in and squeezed Chris’s right man melon, causing milk to spurt into his waiting mouth. Derek latched onto Chris’s tit as he squeezed and sucked for all it was worth. Amazingly the size didn’t diminish at all, it just got softer in Derek’s hand as he felt the milk slow down to a trickle. Derek reached over for the other tit and did the same. He began to feel his frame pulsing larger and piling on more muscle as he sucked all the male virility from Chris. Derek could feel himself reaching the edge as he continued to pump his dick in Chris’s tight snatch. Derek released Chris’s breast and threw both of his arms up into a double bicep pose as he drove his dick as far as it would go into Chris. “FUCK YESSSSS, WORSHIP YOUR GOD YOU LITTLE MUSCLE BITCH!!!!!” Chris watched as Derek’s biceps exploded with power. Chris began to squirm as his tight snatch clamped down hard on Derek’s dick, releasing his juices all over the massive schlong. Derek’s dick surged larger inside Chris, forcing the cock head even further in. Chris began choking as something felt very wrong inside him. Derek picked Chris up and pulled him into a passionate kiss as he plowed his exploding dick into his moist snatch. He wrapped his sinewy arms around her as he began to taste his own cum in his mouth. He pulled back from the embrace only to see that Chris was blue in the face and cum was spewing out of his mouth. Derek slowly slid his dick out of Chris and laid her on the bed as his dick continued spilling its seed all over her unconscious body. Derek continued flexing and worshipping his own body as he walked into the bathroom. “NO FUCKING WAY! I HAVE TO BE THE BIGGEST MAN ON THE PLANET!” Derek couldn’t believe the site before his eyes as he admired all the new beef on his frame in the bathroom mirror. Derek waddled his way over to the bathroom scale “330 FUCKING POUNDS! IM A BEAST!” Derek roared as he flexed his arms above his head! “I CAN”T WAIT TO BE TWICE THIS SIZE!”

Hey guys! Here is part two of my twisted little mommy tale. Please excuse the errors as this was written on my phone. Enjoy! READ PART 1 HERE THE BLACK STALLION PART 2/3 “P-Please, m-mom, don't look at me that way…” Marcus begged, but even I couldn't stop myself from looking, not this time. My big baby boy, my big black stallion, had been secretly somehow sporting the most disgustingly overgrown massive black cock, ten-inches in diameter at least, growing well over a foot long, throbbing beneath his hands, with still room to grow! What was even better, below it all, was the two most massive bull-sized testicles, two giant semen tanks, testosterone and muscle juice reservoirs, visually churning beneath his hairy dark sack, no doubt preparing for another disastrous load, an inevitably huge mess. One that mommy could clean up. “OOOooo, Marky!” I wailed in disbelief. My pussy was gushing. It was literally all I could say, squealing faint moans under my breath, approaching my erect baby boy, this gigantic black beast, regardless of all the incestuousness, as if in a trance, intoxicated, slowly placing both my small womanly hands against his dark naked and mammothly steel-carved ape-sized muscle thighs. His usual deep teen voice moaned, only for a moment, like a boy again. It was seconds of silence as I worshipped his colossal hairy manly legs, marveling at my own offsprings impressive muscle gains, thinking he could probably lift a car, a small truck, relishing as my tiny pink painted fingers fell between the spectacular divides of his dark meaty-muscles. Oh god I was about to cum again. “M-M-Mom, please stop...” Marcus continued his whimpering, with a few faint moans of continuing pleasure. “You have N-NO idea how BIG it is!” As he said the words, his monstrous black cock began unexpectedly gushing pre-cum, torrenting was more like it, right underneath his “hiding” hands, splurging thick white-goo, right between his black iron blistered fingers. My huge mommy tits got so rock hard from watching the spectacle, the top button of my blouse suddenly popped off, going completely unnoticed of course by my shy muscle giant, my big black stallion, who was cringing like some innocent child with his eyes closed. “P-PLease, mom, for the last time!” Marcus continued to whine. He was still so determined not to give up, to not stop “hiding” his erection from his own mother’s viewing eyes, yet he freely let me continue my slow worship. Rubbing my hands up and down his naked gigantic black legs, bending down and even moving past his knees, rubbing his bloated basket-ball sized calves, which were beyond freaky, the biggest I had ever seen. Finally I made my way back up, in one swift grazing motion, to those fully-loaded teenage cum-tanks, watching the continuing dribble of thick white bull-juice fall down his grotesquely large black veiny shaft. As I reached both my small womanly hands underneath, to cup, his large sensitive horse-sized balls, his gigantic manhood suddenly began to rumble to life. “I C-CANT H-HANDLE it anymore!” Marcus roared, throwing his huge mountain-sized neck back as he groaned, my own beastly son, my big black stallion, gushing a small amount of pre-cum onto a part of my face, right into my blonde hair. He finally released the pressurized cock-head from his powerful dark hands, his giant cum fountain, unleashing, what I could only imagine to be, the world's most gigantic cock, a black monster of its own, finally freed from its cage. My big baby boy groaned even more, thumping the floor as he adjusted his stance, those huge heavy black feet, even wider, making the floor groan, the room practically. That, or maybe it was just the sound of his blood filling every inch of that pussy splitting giant cock. I continued to watch, moaning with disbelief, as the shaft grew past what must have been fifteen-inches, sixteen-inches... “It's g-growing OUT of CONTROL!” Marcus looked down in humility, as his big cum gushing black mushroom head inched up past his fat dark pancake nipples, heaving and and nearly thundering halfway up between his titanic dark male muscle cleavage, literally inching up towards his own face humiliated face. It wasn't long before all that cum-gushing hit the bottom of dark stubbled neck, shot against his chin, splurged right into his whimpering lips. His cock must have measured EIGHTEEN-inches long. “OH-oh LOOK how big my baby boy is!" I moaned in motherly ecstasy, clutching my sopping wet pussy. "And he's making such a MESS!" “T-THIS is why everyone says I'm TOO BIG, mom!” Marcus wailed, uncontrollably shooting more cum right into face, his eyelids, his open whimpering mouth, no doubt oozing down his throat. “That I need to STOP!” “Mommy thinks you should grow even more…” I said continuing to grip my pussy, dig my fingers through the fabric. “WH-WHat!? You DO!?” Marcus blubbered in confusion, like some big little schoolboy, so red in the face from his indecent exposure, as I casually walked over to his roommates old bed, where he kept all those protein bars and shakes, grabbing an unhealthy handful, two handfuls actually, double-fisting about twelve-bars in all. But I knew he wanted it, wanted to eat, wanted to grow. I on the other hand, wanted to see him explode. “W-Wait, Mmpf!” Marcus became muffled, as I stuffed two bars into his mouth, watching him eagerly chew, like he had been rationing them. “M-MOM, these are so expensive!” “Oh don't even worry sweetie. Mommy will pay for ALL of them. Even MORE if you want…” I continued shoving more protein bars into his chomping face. “MMmpf” Marcus groaned happily, opening wider as I even shoved in THREE protein bars, my pretty white hands into his huge black mouth, all at once. “Y-You WILL!?” BURRRPPPP “In fact, you should probably just eat EVERYTHING right now!” “Oh god, you're GOING to make SO BIG mom, MMmpf!” Marcus continued to chomp, as I shoved the remaining bars down his beastly flexing throat. It wasn't much longer after that I began to realize something, something even more exciting than his gigantic cock, his muscles, something that my little baby boy must have been hiding from me for a long time. You see, he apparently wasn't just exaggerating when he said I was going to make him big. Because he was literally growing bigger right before my eyes. “OOOoOooo” My pussy gushed at the site, the view of his expanding black muscle chest. “M-Marky, you should have TOLD me!” “I'm SCARED, mom!” Marcus said timidly. “I just want to grow SO big, MMmpf!” He continued chewing. “MORE than anyone should!” BURRRPPPPP FAARRRTTTTT “And I'm already having so many PROBLEMS!” Marcus continued his excuses, all while his cock gushed torrentially, failing to hide his closeted excitement, to grow into this totally monstrously muscular beast, a REAL black stallion. His gigantic and marbled dark muscle physique continued to slowly grow, swell easily past 325-pounds, maybe even 350-pounds, all muscle! But mommy still wanted to see more. I still wanted to see SO much more. I felt all my womanly juices squirt down both my legs at just the curious thought, how big could I actually make my little boy grow? “W-What are you doing now, mom?” “Just mixing the ENTIRE protein tub…” My big muscle boys eyes bulged, but I knew he wanted it, he wanted it bad. I handed him the mixed up tub of protein, watching his whimpering lustful eyes, the turmoil. He began gulping regardless, drinking, feeding his muscles with all that endless protein. His huge muscle engorged gut, the bulbous twelve-pack of abs, began bloating even bigger like a balloon, swelling into this beastly large roid-gut. GULP GULP GULP FAARRRTTTTTT, BURRRRPPPPPPPP “OH-GAWD!” Marcus wailed while taking a breath. “What am I going to DO mom, I can barely use the toilet as is! MMmpf!” GULP GULP GULP FARRRTTTTTTTT “You don't even worry about that.” I walked around to the back of his physique. “I'll never get tired CLEANING this ASS!” “HOW can you stand the SMELL?!” Marcus squirmed with curiosity, like some big child who had to pee, thumping and hoofing around. “This one girl even SUFFOCATED up there…” My poor baby boy. Dealing with all those amateur woman, those girls. He was so sensitive up his enormous muscle butthole, that even the slightest touch of my hands between his dark hairy ass-crack, the middle of those two gigantic black watermelon muscle glutes, started quaking, quivering with anticipation. The entire room, admittedly, smelled like a barn house, and it was all emanating from this giant swampy cave of muscle and shit. The musk combined, however, was so overpowering. I couldn't stop from drooling, the urge to bury my face and get lost up this gigantic spectacle of godly devastation, suffocate if I have to, just like that girl. “Oooo, I want to LICK my baby's ass so bad!” “You want to LICK MY ASS!?” Marcus wailed in even more confusion. The poor kid must have thought no one would ever go up there again, or simply didn't understand why anyone would want to. I pushed both my small womanly hands, right in the center of his stinkhole, peeling back the huge black marbled flaps of his ass cheeks, using all my strength to open his butthole just a little, just as he let out another small rank fart, blowing my hair back. It was absolutely frightening, the power alone, but being his mother, I still felt confident in going for a little graze. “OH-GAWD!!!” Marcus groaned. “Mmm, SO GOOD!” I on the other hand was tearing in ecstasy, burying my tongue deeper, further. “W-WAIT, mom!” Marcus whimpered with ecstasy, trying his best, squirming, not to hoof around again in confusion, accidentally crush my tiny little face. “B-BE CAREFUL up there!” BURRRPPPP BURRRRPPPPPPP “OH GOD, please!” Marcus preyed. “I think I might be GROWING again!” Marcus continued his warnings. I already knew he was growing. As my small womanly white tongue licked the dark musky-cave walls of his black swampy muscle butthole, I could feel those entirely car crushing ass cheeks, those titanic and powerful muscle glutes, slowly inflate around my head, my own face, inflating nearly endlessly against skull, yet I still dug deeper. Using what little strength I had left, I desperately attempted to peel back those gigantic black ass cheeks even more. I continued pushing and stuffing my eager kissing lips, feeling the walls of his ass close in around me. “MOM, please get OUT of there!” Marcus wailed in fear. “Before it's TOO LATE!” He was being such a baby, but I had a feeling he was right. All the worshipping I had been doing, the digging, the rimming, was giving my big little boy so much pleasure, his gigantic black bodybuilder butthole was literally eating me, slurping up my tiny little womanly white body up, burying me between the huge uncontrollably flexing muscle glutes of my own only son. My pussy, of course, kept gushing orgasm after orgasm. But the truth was I was stuck, yet I still showed no signs of stopping. FARRRTTTTTT POP, THUMP Luckily, just as I was about to draw my last breath, Marcus, my big black stallion, unleashed another one of his explosive protein farts. The sheer force blew my head out, my body, shooting me out his ass like a cannonball to the ground. My face was totally smeared in his filth, his stench, but I proudly licked it up, at least what I could. What was even more staggering than the entire situation, was watching that huge protein tub suddenly fall to the ground, completely empty, and then looking up. “O-O-Ohh, m-my goodness...!" *************************************************** Commented are appreciated. Stay tuned for Part 3.

Hey guys! This story was supposed to be only a singluar chapter, but the growth scene is getting longer then expected. As usual, I wrote this all on my phone, so please excuses the errors. Enjoy! THE BLACK STALLION PART 1/3 Marcus, took off his shirt in front of me, revealing his totally smooth, yet thickly carved, half-black muscle chest, handing me his smartphone and asking me, his own mother, to snap some pictures of his progress. We stood outside by the pool. I knew it was wrong of me, but I whimpered at nearly every shot. When did my baby boy get so handsome, I kept on thinking, as I bit down on my lips. “Hey, mom!” Now the the boy was even bigger. Standing outside his college dorms, filling up nearly every inch of his college branded hoodie, bloating almost obscenely his once loose basketball shorts. He looked so unbelievably masculine and huge, this big black stallion, I thought, as he stood outside and waited for me handsomely in the rain. “W-Wow!” I stuttered as I got out of the car. “Just look how big you’ve grown!” “Thanks, mom. Sorry about the rain!” “That's Seattle for you!” I tried humorously replying, trying to hold back my motherly whimper, just from receiving the smallest hug. His huge black male muscle cleavage nearly suffocated me, entrapping my tiny white womanly face, between the depths of his musky and incredibly iron carved breast, pungent, even through the outside of his sweater. I squeezed a little tighter, making him squeeze a little more back. I honestly could barely breathe at this point. The powerful wall of his abs, eight huge bricks, combined with his pecs, compacted against my tiny motherly frame, nearly crushing me, with ease, like I was nothing more than some insignificant human grape. “Mind if we go upstairs, for a second, mom?” Marcus shamefully scratched his neck. “I really have to use the restroom.” I figured the poor boy had to take one of his glorious protein dumps, watching him quickly publically scratch his butthole, remembering, with a smile, just how many shit’s he used to take back in high school. It was almost hard to comprehend, just how many he would possibly have to take now, to even sustain such a beastly and huge physique. FARRRTT “S-Sorry, mom!” Marcus stuttered embarrassingly. The smell was nearly unbearable, as I walked closely behind him, behind his monstrous and muscular swampy bubble butthole, up four flights of stairs, up to his dorm room. But that didn't stop me from moving my nostrils any closer. All that was missing was a swinging horse tail and some flies, I queerly joked in my head. That big black stallion ass. He probably could have crushed me up there, if he wanted to. “Here it is.” Marcus said opening the door. “It's pretty tiny.” The smell was even worse in his room, so much overpowering shit and body odor, that in fact, there really was a small swarm of flies in his tiny closet-sized on suite bathroom. Marcus didn't seem the slightest bit phased, opening a window to his room, yes, but only complaining that it was a little hot, and not because of the horrendous smell. “It's cute, sweetie.” “Thanks! My roommate, Carl, just moved out. I don't think he liked that I used the bathroom so much…” Marcus grabbed the base of his sweater. “Oo-OH, well that's a s-shame!” I whimpered frantically, as he suddenly exposed to me every inch of his totally monstrous and muscle bound, now completely hairy, chocolate brown bodybuilder chest. He had pulled up his sweater, accidentally lifting up his t-shirt. There wasn't a single part of my body that could move, so glad that that my little boys face was covered, as I grew so weak in the knees and my panties began sopping wet. “A little help here, mom?” Marcus struggled beneath his own sweater. His beautiful teenage arms had grown so colossally muscular, so overly developed with these obscene black chiseled boulders, that even his t-shirts sleeves became hopelessly caught, the verge of exploding, was more like it. I quickly tried to help, so overwhelmed by his rank manly odor, all the curly and practically afro-thick armpit hair, exploding out into my face. Even I found myself eventually struggling with a whimper, just to help get my baby’s own shirt off, almost afraid that I might slip, fall into the absolute cave of his dark smelly armpit, underneath the mountainous black peaks, twenty-four inches, of teenage bicep, coming down and snuffing me out. “Thanks, mom!” Marcus finally pulled off his sweater. “All my clothes have been getting real tight lately.” He said the words, snapping me out of my daydream, as he raised both arms for a quick flex, proudly and confidentially, high above my small little head. His huge grinning white smile stretched across his black stubbled face. I honestly couldn't hold back this time, as he demonstrated his awesome and titanic teenage muscle strength, to his own proud and watching mother. “OH-OH!” I squealed openly. “Look at the SIZE of my baby’s arms!” “You like these gains, mom?” Marcus flexed a little more. “I really want to get big.” He said the words as if he wasn't big enough, as if the two bowling ball, bigger than my face, skull popping black powerful biceps, weren't enough for my baby’s giant dreaming appetite. I reached up with a gulp, trying so desperately not to show, that at this point, I was on the verge of having some totally out of control, panty destroying, hands-free orgasm. My small white womanly hands, my tiny painted pink fingernails, got nearly lost in the immensity of each bulging muscle head, the sirloin-sized sweaty meat-packs of triceps, dangling from my son’s mammoth arms. They were the biggest arms I had ever felt. FARRTTTT “My goodness!” I yelped. “S-Sorry, mom!” Marcus squirmed, cupping his flatulating butthole. “I almost completely forgot about using the bathroom.” Marcus took a huge couple thumps, turning around and carefully stuffing himself into the tiny closet-sized bathroom. To think, it was just the start of the school year, I lustfully thought. I heard the horrific groan of sewage pipes beneath the walls, the old hardwood floors creak and bend beneath my feet, the walls bow and strain, as he undoubtedly, innocently sat down to go poop. I know it was wrong of me, the smell was so grotesque, but I pressed my ear lightly against the door, imagining the view of my big baby boy, that huge beastly physique, crammed between those small bathroom walls, those massive hairy black bloated muscle thighs, hauling down on that tiny porcelain throne. My baby, must have been pushing over 300-pounds of solid muscle, I delightfully thought, and he was only eighteen years old. What a fucking man! FARRTTTT FARRTTTTTTT Marcus groaned loudly, as the flies began swarming even more, the smell grew even worse. I knew the whole dorm hall, awkwardly, could hear every minute of it, the gigantic muscle man devastation, his huge bull-sized protein shit. Eventually the smell got so bad I had to stand by his bed, or I should say, the airy open window. It gave me a small chance to look around his dorm room. The brand new laptop, grandma, had purchased him, looked fairly untouched, dusty practically. Probably from being at the gym all the time, I gleefully thought. His old roommates empty bed area, was now a stash for all his gigantic tubs of protein powders, towering bottles of supplement pills, and hundreds of protein bars, most of them already eaten and unwrapped. “O-oh my.” I whimpered underneath my breath, fingering, palming, as I squeezed my thighs together, my now completely soaked groin area. “Doesn't my boy want to grow big…” Thankfully, Marcus, was still so preoccupied, as I practically teared from overjoyed pleasure. He would always tell his father, that he never, sadly, wanted to become an actual “bodybuilder”. But now, as I looked even closer between the seemingly endless stash of muscle growth products, I became filled with ecstasy, coming into view of an absolutely pornographic array of fitness and bodybuilder magazines. I always hoped that my little boy would desire more, more than what he actually told people. That he would just keep eating and growing, never stop wanting more, until he transformed, my big black stallion, into the biggest and hairiest muscle-god… “...to ever roam the entire PLANET!...” I moaned in ecstasy out loud, just as the toilet flushed. My motherly pussy was on a total orgasmic breakdown. The best part, as I composed myself with his desktop tissues, while he washed his hands, there was this little post-it note that read, “Ask mom for more food money. Get BIGGER”. I was visiting him up at Washington State University, for an entire weekend, visiting from San Diego, and within fifteen minutes, I was already torrenting an orgasm. “Wow, I feel so much better.” Marcus groaned happily, thumping and squeezing his huge shoulders and legs from out between the small-framed door. He quickly then closed the door behind him, still itching his big butthole, but it was because of that I noticed, that at the top of his own global ass, the top of his huge bulging black watermelon-sized muscle glutes, was this entirely gross, shockingly long, dangling piece of shit covered toilet paper, swaggering now behind his big bloated muscle legs and ass, just like a horse, with each thumping step. “Oo-oh, s-sweetie…” I tapped him gently on the ass, so embarrassed to even bring it up, clenching with ecstasy as I felt, just how overwhelmingly powerful, even just a corner, of one of his tremendous, earth-quaking, stallion-sized black buttcheeks were. “Wh-when did THAT get there!” Marcus yelped embarrassingly, making things stupendously worse, as he thumped and hoofed around, clumsily trying to reach the stuck toiletpaper for it himself. It wasn't long, my big little growing boy, soon came to the shocking realization that I soon came to marvel over, that his arms were just too pumped and swollen with muscle, to even attempt to reach the middle of his gloriously huge muscular stink hole. “OH-my-ga-gawd!” Marcus roared in humility. “S-sweetie, just let me help.” I reached around his thumping beast-sized black muscle legs, the beauty calming down the beast, I romantically thought. It smelled unbelievably bad being that close, right after having him taken a dump, but you wouldn't believe the view. His shorts could barely contain, in fact they couldn't, the tremendous size of his chocolate colored, teddy-bear hairy, child-gobbling bodybuilder butt. It was no wonder my baby was having so many growing problems. “WH-WHAT are you doing, mom!?” “Stop fidgeting, Marcus! It's just your own mother!” The words dropped out of my mouth like it was a sin, as I tugged and pulled down the back of his skin-tight red basketball shorts, unleashing, like two air-bags going off, the expanse of his enormous, horrendously musky and farm smelling, black muscle butt. It was even more glorious than I could have ever possibly imagined, the most gigantic, most freakishly muscular bodybuilder butt I had ever seen in my life. Not to mention the fact, that it was slightly smeared with shit. “Ooh, ga-gawd, M-Marky…” I whimpered in disgust. “I'm sorry, mom!” Marcus wiggled and stepped uncomfortably, his big swampy black bodybuilder butt. “The showers here, they're just so small. It's hard for me to clean myself!” It was the perfect opportunity, I gulped, perversely thinking to myself, to finally get some real close alone time with my little boy’s, this stallion-sized, black muscle man butt. I grabbed a washcloth, while he stood there, bending over so obediently, still humiliated, that his own mother was going to wash out, with a wet rag, his own ass, but what choice did he have. “I'm so s-sorry, m-mom…” Marcus groaned, faintly under his breath, stepping and pushing back, his huge shit covered muscle butt, bending over, deeper against my motherly cleaning hand, the large wipes of my warm rough wash cloth, taking tender care of his beast-sized ass. There was a moment where his humongously powerful glutes couldn't stop quivering, flexing, especially as I wiped deep against his tender, I'm sure, teenage virgin male prostate. The more mommy buried my hand, the more my baby tried to fight back his deep grunting moans. “W-W-Wait… M-Mom, stop!” RIIIIPPPPPPP Eventually he asked me to stop, but it wasn't because of my washing. I was confused at first by what had happened, the indefinite sound of fabric tearing, my huge black stallion, heavily whimpering with whispers of embarrassment. He was trying to cover something up, trying to hide something in the front, his massive carved arms flexing to keep it from my eyes. Was it really that big, I devilishly began to thought. I put down the washcloth and began making my way to the front, coming into view of his blown apart briefs... ************************************************************ READ PART 2 HERE ************************************************************ Comments are appreciated.

Hey everyone, sorry again for the delay, but work is crazy. Anyway, enjoy! Parts 1+2+3: https://muscle-growt...stop-parts-1-3/ Parts 4+5: https://muscle-growt...-stop-parts-45/ Parts 6+7: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7460-dont-stop-parts-67/ PART 8: The next morning began as the previous few mornings had for Andrew. He woke up, noticed he had a huge raging erection, and went to the bathroom to take care of it. This morning, he was happily surprised to once again find that he had changed dramatically since the day before. He had a really full beard now. It was luscious, thick and was already about a quarter inch long in most places. He looked like he was well on his way to becoming a lumberjack in just a day or two. However, even under the layers of facial hair he could tell that his face was more angular and cut than before. Continuing down his body, he could see tufts of chest hair poking out of the top of his shirt. Quickly tearing off his shirt he found a veritable forest of chest hair leading to a dense covering of hair on his new eight pack abs. He could tell that his legs were much hairier too now. “I must be the hairiest Asian on campus now,” Andrew though proudly. By the increased hair wasn’t the only change Andrew found. It appeared to him that his workout had paid off handsomely because he was not only ripped, he was enormous. He was at least six feet tall now with huge tree trunks for legs. He could see massive calf muscles pushing out from his lower leg in a perfect diamond cut formation. Above them were huge quads and hamstrings that had gotten so big there was no longer a gap between his legs. His muscles were so big that they made his legs touch each other while standing up normally. Another effect of his massive quads was that his dick and balls were pushed a little bit out from his body making them look even larger than they already were. His cock had to be at least eight or nine inches long (confirmed to be 8.75 inches by Andrew’s handy ruler) and was as hard as steel. His balls meanwhile were each as large as a tangerine and churning with huge loads of semen. He needed to ejaculate soon or else they would swell so much it would start being painful. As much as he wanted to get off on his new physique, there were still areas of his body that he had not explored yet. His abs were like a cobblestone path carved into his stomach, and flexing them and unflexing them made Andrew realize that he could easily stop a gut punch with his abs of iron easily. His pecs looked absolutely swollen with new muscle. The massive fleshy pillows were so big now that his nipples hung straight down. He looked like he could bench press 400lbs easily now. However, despite all of his other fantastic muscles, the greatest was yet to come. His arms looked like they were at least 20 inches around now. Crazy veins snaked their way lazily across the top of his massive peaked biceps while his triceps hung pendulously from the back of his upper arms. His forearms were huge too (probably from jerking off so much). All in all, Andrew looked like a professional bodybuilder, and right then and there he vowed to enter a competition as soon as possible. However, Andrew was becoming a little nervous now. His body was really fucking amazing, but he was worried he was losing sight of what had truly mattered to him. He hadn’t gone to class at all the previous day and instead had spent his time furiously masturbating, working out, and having a marathon of sex with Nicole. The more he thought about his situation though, the more he realized that he liked what he had become, what he was becoming, and what he was about to become. His muscles were so sexy and powerful he felt like he could do whatever he wanted. So, he went back to the bedroom, erection swinging straight out from his body, gently woke Nicole up, and started having the best sex of his life. After his third orgasm in as many minutes, Andrew rolled off of Nicole and noticed that her chap stick had fallen out of her bag. “Hmm, I don’t recognize this brand,” Andrew thought as he put on some of the chap stick on his lips. He noticed a weird tingly feeling on his lips after the application, but he chalked it up to it being an intense mint flavor. He absentmindedly pocketed the chap stick before heading out to class. PART 9: Andrew found that his mouth was getting really dry during class all day. He couldn’t stop staring at all of the hot girls who would have been way far out of his league the previous week, but now were well within reach. He felt tormented by these adulterous thoughts, but the girls were hooked on his new physique. They would blow him little kisses and wink seductively at him, and in response to his rapidly drying mouth he would put on chapstick at least twice every hour. None of this was helping get rid of the erection he had maintained all day since having tantric sex with Nicole that morning. He felt the urge to sneak off the bathroom between every class to masturbate, and even struggled to limit himself to one orgasm. Finally he was done with classes for the day, so he ran to the gym as fast as he could. He could feel his thighs chaffing against each other a little bit as his legs swelled with blood, getting pumped and swollen from just a few short minutes of cardio. As soon as he was done changing in the locker room (where all of the guys were amazed by Andrew’s flaccid dick which was longer than almost all of their dicks hard), he hit the weights. Something immediately felt different to Andrew. As soon as he began his first bench press he could feel an intensity in his entire body that filled him with euphoria. His now 9.5 inch cock instantly hardened and lengthened a bit more filling the front of his gym shorts with an obscene bulge. Every lift he did filled him with euphoria and made him feel like he was about to burst through his own skin. He could feel his muscle growing with each curl, each squat, each press. He didn’t know what he was doing anymore except that it felt fucking incredible and that he couldn’t stop even if he wanted to. A sizeable crowd had gathered around him including several of the girls and guys who had been eying his physique all day long. They couldn’t take their eyes off of his bulge and bulging muscles, and a few were becoming noticeably aroused right there in the middle of the weight room. Eventually one of them, a cute black girl sauntered up to Andrew and sat on his lap as he was bench pressing. His dick instantly went into overdrive as he shot load after load into his gym pants. He never stopped lifting during his orgasm, and the crowd gasped as they notices his pecs and arms swell larger and larger with each rep and cum shot. Just as he was about to stop shooting his tank top ripped right off his chest as his confined pecs burst through the fabric. Andrew was an animal. He knew that he loved Nicole, but his sex drive was amped up way too high to ignore all of his waiting admirers. He picked the black girl off of his lap and carried her on his shoulders to the private shower stalls where he fucked her brains out. Andrew was becoming more and more aware of the fact that something weird was happening to his body, but so far all he had surmised was that each time he came he would get bigger, and not just his muscles. He could feel his dick expanding with each orgasm. It wasn’t much each time, but with the way he had been cumming the past few days, he was on his way to having the biggest dick of all time. He didn’t want this growth to ever stop.

This was on the other site but I've slowly been porting my stories over to here. It's a hetero story, so avert your eyes if need be. “There. Him. Pull over,” Erica pointed at the skater-boi cruising along the sidewalk. He was moving. The quite rumble of his skateboard’s wheels punctured rhythmically by the swish of his foot touching the ground and powering him on. He was young. 18? 19?. And shirtless. His shorts sagging around his waist. Drawing up on him from behind, she could see the tops of his gluteus muscles forming a tight v and showing the curve of his ass as they flexed and unflexed with his movement. As the car pulled up beside him he stopped and turned towards it. His body was young and wiry rather than muscular. But he still had tight lean pectoral muscles and a six-pack that reflected a body with barely an ounce of fat on it. She rolled down her window and beckoned him over. “You look like you’re hot. Would you like a lift?” He was clearly hot. His skin glistened with sweat and he smelled. Not bad, but the earthy smell of fresh sweat on clean skin. He reached up to brush his long shaggy brown hair out of his brown eyes. She could see the damp dark hair of his armpit pressed against his skin, the cording of his back muscles as he moved. And then he smiled at her and leaned against her window, stretching out his body catlike. “Why would I want to get in a car with an old lady like you?” He asked, sneering at her. “What do you have to offer me?” She didn’t miss a beat. Instead she leaned back so that her breasts rose out in front of her, contained, but only barely, in a tight fitting red dress. She wasn’t a model. She was 34 and hints of her age touched the corners of her eyes. But she took care of herself. She was fit. Her blonde hair fell flawlessly to her shoulders. At 5’7” she was only an inch shorter than him and in heels she’d have an easy two inches over him. “What do I have to offer,” She asked stretching her arms out to lean back on the leather upholstery of the limousine. “Everything. And I’m sure you have something to offer me.” He got in, oh there was a few words more of the back and forth, but the end was never in doubt. The driver rolled his eyes as he pulled away from the curb. The exchange was a conceit. The two had met over a month ago in exactly this way. But since then, every day or two, the scene had repeated itself. A prequel for what was to follow. Decadence. That’s what her friends called it when they found out and they had found out almost immediately. He’s barely legal they had said. Are you paying him? This is what happens when you have more money then you know what to do with. It was true. All of it. Decadence. The ability to be decadent had to be earned first. Erica was no silly bimbo. She was brilliant. She had inherited wealth, but a nose for business and investments had turned it into a fortune. She ran her own investment company and had been dubbed the Oracle of LA by the media a few years ago for her ability to sense what was going to generate money and when. She had cash to burn and as she settled into her mid 30s she decided to do exactly that. Oh, she didn’t turn her back on her work, but she turned her back on denying herself the things she wanted. She indulged in wine. She indulged in food. Her 120 pound aerobic fit body had slid up to 130. And when she had seen that skaterboi sliding down the street the first time she knew she wanted him. He’d caught her staring at her when she was at a stoplight, with her windows down. It was the moment when youthful insolence collided with decadence. He’d laughed at her when she had asked if he was a gigolo. It was a delightfully archaic term. “I prefer the term man-whore, you’re not a gigolo until you find someone worth going back to a second time.” But there was a hint of a challenge in that sneer. A dare. “Would you be worth a second trip?” “You insolent little…” but she couldn’t hold the anger because he kept that cheeky grin on the entire time. “Alright,” she said. “Get in the car. Let’s see what you’ve got.” As it turned out, after a wild night that included multiple bottles of wine, the little punk was as good as his word. He walked out the next morning, set his skateboard down on the sidewalk, gave it two pumps and was off. And from there, they had settled into a routine. At first she had picked him up. But eventually, he had started showing up on his own. Never completely unannounced, but sometimes early. Some times late. Sometimes she found him in her bed waiting for her. The staff knew to let him in. She liked him. She liked his insolence. He wasn’t cowed like every other man she encountered. Or worse, he wasn’t pretending adoration while calculating what he could get out of her. He was exactly what he seemed, a cocky youth; still convinced that youth and a hard cock made him the king of the world. He liked to call her Venus, his fertility goddess. She countered that if she was going to be a fertility goddess, he was going to be the male equivalent. A Priapus, He let out a rare giggle when she said that. His name was Jordan, or Jayden. It would be a year before she finally got it out of him. She called him Jay. He was Latino, on his father’s side. He never knew the man. His mother was Scottish (“of all things,” he had said when they’d finally discussed their parents). He was, to begin with, a compact 5’8” with a thin, tight 29 inch waist. . He had a six-pack but it wasn’t the tightly muscled abs of a body builder. No. This was wiry frame of a skaterboi. Being active and constantly on the move kept him taut. His face was pretty. That was the best word for it. Flawlessly perfect skin that had managed to clear the potentially rough road of puberty untouched and hadn’t been touched by any of the imperfections of age. He looked perpetually tanned, a gift from his father. Too young to be handsome, the edges of his face still had the softness of youth. His smile pulled in a sneer that would have left lines on an older face, but on his portrayed nothing but the delightful cocky arrogance of youth. Insolence. Life would eventually beat that insolence out of him, soften it, or turn it into something nastier. The future was still open to all possibilities. His cock was seven inches long, as lean as he was, and he could go from soft to rock hard in an instant. “C’mere you,” she reached over and grabbed him by his waist band, feeling the soft silk of the hair that grew from his groin to his navel as her fingers curled down into his shorts and then pulled him close. She liked it when he skateboarded over. It was a mile from the bus stop and his youthful body was slick with sweat when he arrived. *** “You’re getting fatter, Venus. More fertile.” He had told her that two months into the … relationship. It was true. She had put on 15 pounds since she had met him. It was if taking him on as a lover had opened the final floodgates to self-indulgence. At 145 she was not fat. But she was curvy. She was struggling to fit into what had once been her favourite dresses. Intellectually, she knew it was the cakes and sweats and drinks that filled the sexual hunger when he wasn’t around. But when he was laying next to her or thrusting into her with his tight body it was almost as if she could feel her body expanding to reflect the indulgence, the decadence of the relationship. He liked it. She knew he liked it. Like her, he credited himself with her slowly growing body. He had tracked her growth pound by pound and knew that it was her lust for him that was filling her stomach as surely as he filled her when he came. He wanted to see how large that lust would grow. She was dominant in the relationship. She could shut off their time together like a tap. He knew too, that she wouldn’t be his patsy. He couldn’t steal from her. She wouldn’t let herself be used by him. He knew that. But she couldn’t stop the feeling of indulgence that he had created, the hunger. That was his power. And like her, it felt like she was swelling beneath him as he ran his hands across her once B, now C cup and still growing breasts. The social forbiddennes of their relationship reshaped her. She was growing, rapidly. But she had smiled at him when he had noted her weight and replied: “You’re growing too.” It was true. With a steady … income … he had bought a gym membership and started working out regularly. Not slavishly, but regularly. He’d started eating better. The results were not dramatic, but they showed. His abs owed a little more to muscularity than simply lack of body fat. His shoulders were rounder. His pecs a little fuller. You would barely notice it to look at him, but she could feel the changes when they made love. A spare 125 pounds when they had met he had added another ten and he was even a little taller. *** He smiled coyly at her and then sat down on her lap facing her, his muscular legs wrapped on either side of her thickening waist and his hard cock was squeezed against her soft stomach. He thrust slightly as they made contact, involuntarily, and then holding up the grapes he let her bite them off the vine one by one. At some point, food had infiltrated their meetings. He had brought some cut pieces of watermelon one day, smiled, seductively ate a piece in front of her, and then offered one to her. She had licked her lips and opened her mouth. It was a tacit recognition that she was growing and that he knew he was a part of it and that he was enjoying this power that came from their encounters. From then on every sexual encounter included at least a little food, perhaps as foreplay, chocolates fed to her one by one, perhaps during—he spread chocolate sauce across his chest and let her lick it off—perhaps afterwards and never an excessive amount. Never gorging. But the results were insidious all the same. Food became part of sex for her and sex became part of food. Every bite she took brought memories of his touch and their moments together. Eating lunch at the office would leave a smile on her face. Snacking on dainties all afternoon left her feeling warm. He’d whispered in the ear of Jansiea, her housekeeper, to have a seamstress update her wardrobe and she had passed 160 pounds without even realizing it. But quid pro quo. If she was no longer going to be thin, he was no longer going to be a wiry skaterboi. She started feeding him too. That too became part of their love-making; but where she was fed sweets, and fruits and felt her body growing in response, he was fed meat and protein, creatine and glutamine; she turned her pantry into a pharmacy of supplements. If he tipped her head back and fed her chocolates during their love-making, she tipped a protein shake to his mouth and laughed when some escaped and trickled down his chin. Once erratic trips to the gym turned into a twice daily routine. He usually went out, but an underutilized gym in her own palatial home was filled with equipment for his use. When he worked out there she would come in and wrap her arms around his sweaty body and feel his swollen muscles growing with her help. And the body of the skaterboi slowly grew into a thicker swimmer’s build. No steroids. By mutual consent. She wouldn’t offer them. He wouldn’t take them. She wasn’t trying to create a monster and he didn’t want to be one. But even without them, he grew more muscular, just as she grew heavier. If she had slid past 160 without noticing, he had hit 150 just the same and when he kissed her now he tilted his head down slightly to do it.

RUSSIAN MUSCLE BY GLAMLEATHERPUNK (Author's note: This story was inspired by a calendar picture of a young Russian stud which I saw on the Joe Phillips website (www.joephillips.com). The picture itself has since been “retired” from active use. It also commemorates the Chernobyl nuclear disaster, now 30 years ago.) January 2013: It was a bitterly cold day—not an uncommon occurrence in Moscow, the capital of Russia, in the dead of winter. Indeed, there was a thick layer of dark gray clouds hanging low in the sky, This, together with the snowflakes swirling and dancing in the late afternoon sunlight that somehow managed to pierce through the cloud bank, gave the many towers and turrets of some of the many historic buildings in downtown Moscow an almost magical appearance. What made the scene look even more magical, however, was the incredibly handsome young Russian stud that stood in front of the cameras which were busily snapping pictures of him. The traditional fur hat covered his dark brown hair just enough to act as an accent to his marvelously light blue—in fact, almost silvery blue—eyes. Although he was wearing a heavy fur jacket, it was open, allowing his slen-der chest and torso to be displayed to maximum advantage. The remainder of his outfit consisted of blue jeans which were just tight enough to show off his legs and package without being obscene about it, along with knee-high black platform boots trimmed with fur at the top. The young stud's face would, in the West, be referred to as that of a “pretty boy,” with cheekbones, nose, and lips which were in perfect balance with one another. His lips, in fact, were posed in a slight but sexy smirk, yet at the same time were full enough, and pouty enough, to all but dare onlookers to kiss him. With the photo assignment completed, the young Russian quickly returned to the limousine which had been parked out of camera range. “Br-r-r!” he exclaimed, shivering for a moment or two. The teen-aged Russian girl seated across from him snorted in amusement. “Cold, Alexei?” she asked, somewhat sardonically. “You'll find out soon enough, Natasha,” her brother shot back. “It's your turn now!” In response, the young Russian beauty bared her sparkling white teeth in a quick grimace, as she went outside for her part of the photo shoot. A few moments later, Natasha returned to the limousine, shivering just like her twin brother. Now it was Alexei Romanov's turn to smirk and snort with amusement, as the limousine's powerful engine came to life with a velvety thrum. As the luxury vehicle smoothly moved into the downtown traffic, the two siblings snuggled up to one another affectionately. A few minutes later, the limousine pulled up at the front door of the five-star hotel where the Romanovs were staying. As they rode up in the elevator to their penthouse suite, they could not help thinking of a friend of theirs back in America—specifically, New York City. Although the twins had been born in Russia, they were naturalized American citizens, and had been for several years now. They had come back to the land of their birth only to settle some legal matters concerning their family, and had been offered the photo assignment by their modeling agency's Moscow office at the last minute. Since the legal fees they had had to pay had been unexpectedly high, they had jumped at the chance to earn some extra money before returning to the United States. Now, hopefully, they would have a chance to return to New York and relax for a while before their next assignment. They had just finished dinner and were relaxing in front of the suite's gas fireplace when there was a knock at the door. Alexei got up and opened the door. To his surprise, a middle-aged man with the traditional black bag of a physician stood before him. “Why, Dr. Ivanov! What a surprise! Please come in!” Alexei said, warmly shaking the doctor's hand as he entered. Natasha came over and just as warmly embraced the physician, then took his hat, coat and bag. “Thank you, Alexei. It's so wretchedly cold out there, even for January!” the doctor commented, as the twins led him into the parlor. “Can we get you some coffee or tea?” Natasha inquired. “No, thank you,” the medico replied. “I can't stay all that long, and I know that the two of you will be returning to New York City tomorrow. Before you do so, however, there are some test results I need to let the two of you know about.” The Romanov twins' faces showed quick concern. Ivan Ivanov had been their family's physician for over 20 years. Indeed, it had been Dr. Ivanov who had presided over the twins' birth some 16 years earlier. They knew, therefore, that he did not make such a statement lightly. “Is there something wrong with either of us?” Alexei asked. “Not wrong, exactly,” the doctor responded, “but we have detected a genetic anomaly that I feel you should be made aware of . . .” January 2015: It was a bitterly cold morning, and the snow was falling heavily as 18-year-old Jan Benson made his way through the streets of Manhattan. Although he was wearing a hoodie, gloves, cargo jeans, and high-topped skater shoes, they simply were not sufficient to ward off the fiercely chilling winter winds which seemed to be assaulting him from every direction. The big duffel bag he was carrying served only to burden him still further as he struggled toward the brownstone mansion in the Turtle Bay area that was his intended destination. His father had disowned him and thrown him out in the streets im-mediately after Jan's high school diploma had arrived in the mail, something he had long threatened to do. With his mother having passed away from ovarian cancer some six months earlier, Jan, for his part, was actually glad to be getting out on his own, and to part ways with his abusive sire. He was now en route to the mansion where his former girlfriend and her twin brother, his two best buds, now resided. A particularly vicious blast of frigid air, almost knocking Jan off his feet, prompted him to seek a few moments' respite in the outer vestibule of an office building. Setting down the bag which contained all of his worldly goods, Jan breathed heavily for a few moments, waiting for his meager strength to re-turn. He dug into the kangaroo pocket at the front of his hoodie and pulled out his last candy bar. He looked at it for a long moment, pondering whether he should go ahead and eat it, or wait until he got a little closer to his destination. He had no money with which to obtain any other food, and the homeless shelters were all full to overflowing. Consequently, this was no small decision. Checking the building's name and address, Jan realized that, in fact, he was only a few blocks from the house he was looking for. Might as well go ahead and eat it now, he decided, and he tore open the wrapper and consumed its contents. Carefully disposing of the wrapper in a nearby trash can, the boy retied his hood, picked up his duffel bag, and resumed his journey. As he neared the big brownstone, Jan saw a limousine parked out in front. His heart leaped with hope as he saw two people getting out of the limo and heading for the front door as the limo pulled away. He attempted to increase his pace, but, as if in mockery of his efforts, a sudden gale-force wind gust blew snow directly into his blue eyes, all but blinding him. Then, slipping on an unseen patch of ice, with a cry of fright and despair, Jan fell forward on his face. That cry, however, carried by the cold winter air, and reflected by the low-hanging clouds, caught the attention of the Romanov twins, who had only just arrived home after a long series of modeling assign-ments. They rushed forward and caught Jan just before he would otherwise have cracked his skull on the sidewalk. The twins gasped in astonishment as they recognized their old friend and schoolmate. “Get the door open, Natasha, quick!” her brother snapped commandingly. Natasha instantly carried out her twin brother's instructions as her brother effortlessly picked up Jan and his duffel bag and carried them into the house. They were met by their butler, Albert, who promptly took the duffel bag from Alexei as he tenderly laid Jan on a huge leather sofa in front of a blazing fire. He then carefully removed his friend's outer clo-thing and checked him over for injuries. Finding none, he then laid a rich satin quilt over his old com-rade, as Natasha brought a large mug of hot chicken broth in from the kitchen and laid it on the coffee table. “I don't think he's hurt as such,” Alexei commented quietly, “just exhausted. Have Albert pre-pare a bedroom for Jan. I'll keep watch on him in the meantime.” Natasha nodded and headed for the kitchen to relay her brother's instructions to the household staff. As it turned out, it was several hours before Jan regained consciousness. Although he had not in fact been injured, exhaustion and lack of food had caused him to faint just at the moment Alexei and Natasha had caught him. The large mug of chicken broth, therefore, had been placed in the refrigerator to await consumption. As Jan groaned and opened his eyes, Natasha rose and went back to the kitchen to reheat the broth in the microwave oven. It took several moments for Jan to fully regain his senses. He quickly realized that he was indoors, but whose house was it? He looked up, and his lower jaw fell open as he beheld a still-teenaged muscle super-giant, with long, thick, silky hair that was the color of the richest chocolate imaginable. It was by the sight of the young mega-stud's silvery-blue eyes, though, that Jan realized who he was. "Alexei?" he asked, in a voice that trembled with uncertainty. "Alexei, is that you?" "Da, old friend," the young giant replied, in a deep, rich voice that was filled with immense power, yet overflowed with warmth, love, and kindness. Overjoyed, Jan staggered to his feet, then threw his slender arms around his friend as best he could. Alexei instantly wrapped his gargantuan arms around his old schoolmate, kissing him on the cheek as he did so. Jan promptly buried his face in Alexei's velvet-clad shoulder and unashamedly wept. "Oh, thank God," he sobbed, "oh, thank God!" "Amen!" the young Russian replied, tears of joy trickling down his own cheeks as well. Just then, Natasha came back into the room from the kitchen, bringing the mug of broth with her. She carefully laid the mug back down on the coffee table, and then she too threw her gigantic arms around Jan, who had been her boyfriend all through high school. It had been two full years since they had seen each other. Now, as her twin brother released his hold on Jan, she let him know beyond any question how much she had missed him, with the deepest, richest, most powerful kiss Jan had ever experienced. For his part, Jan kissed Natasha back with all the power his slender body could summon up, their two mouths opening, their tongues caressing each other as though they would never stop. When at last the two young lovers were able to to compose themselves, Jan took a long look at his two best buds. Although they had both been in the same class year as Jan, both Natasha and Alexei had graduated some two years before, well ahead of their class, in order to pursue their modeling careers on a full-time basis. Since then, they had both experienced a phenomenal growth spurt, and were now, at the age of 18, over seven feet tall apiece. In addition, as mentioned earlier, their physiques had also had a major growth spurt, to the point that both of them could have won the highest-level physique competitions on the planet. Not wanting to get involved in the drugs and politics of professional bodybuilding, however, they had both opted to pass by such a pursuit, choosing instead to concentrate on physique and fashion modeling. With the aid of their parents, the two youths had succeeded in negotiating contracts that had proven incredibly lucrative. Their fortunes had increased still more through a series of both domestic and foreign investments. As a result, both Alexei and Natasha were now on the verge of becoming after-tax multi-billionaires. The incredibly lavish outfits they were both sporting were evidence of their fabulous net worths. “WHOAH!” Jan whispered in awe, as he finally took in the enormity of the changes, both physical and monetary, that his two best buds had undergone over the past two years. “You like what you're seeing, old friend?” Alexei smirked, as he and his sister both swaggered and strutted in front of him. “I—I love what I'm seeing!” Jan whispered in reply, hardly daring to believe what his eyes were telling him. “But—but then, I always have, when it comes to you two, ever since the day I first set eyes on both of you!” That statement got him what could only be called a “super-kiss” from Natasha, which Jan re-turned with everything he could summon up. For his part, Alexei threw back his gorgeous head and let out a rich, rapid, throaty laugh, as Natasha and Jan wrapped their arms around each other, their kiss be-coming ever more passionate. “I knew this would happen—I just knew it!” Alexei exulted, as again he threw back his head and laughed. From the day they had first met, Jan and Natasha had been utterly, totally smitten with each other, becoming the hottest item in their high school from the very start of their first school year together. Alexei and his parents had totally approved of their relationship. In fact, they had given their fullest blessings when Jan and Natasha had asked their permission to get mar-ried. Jan's father, however, had viciously condemned and forbidden anything of the sort, even though they two of them had already agreed to wait until they had both graduated to officially tie the knot. Now that Jan's father had officially disowned and rejected him, however, all three of them knew that there was no longer any obstacle whatever to Jan and Natasha proceeding with their wedding plans. When at last Jan and Natasha released each other, Alexei bade them both sit down on the couch. As Jan finally began drinking the now-tepid chicken broth that had been prepared for him. “I take it that you want to go ahead and get married?” Alexei inquired, a wicked smile on his lips. “You better believe it, bro'!” Jan exulted in reply, “That is, if Natasha is still willing.” “And are you still willing?” Alexei asked his twin sister, knowing full well what her answer was going to be. “Da, comrade,” the young “femuscle” giantess replied, using her native Russian accent in the most seductive manner she possibly could. This time, it was Jan who gave Natasha a “super-kiss,” as once again Alexei threw back his head in an exultant, throaty laugh. For a moment, it looked as though the two young lovers were actually about to consummate their romance right their in front of Alexei. To his relief, however, the prospective bride and groom finally released each other. They then began to discuss the actual logistics of making arrangements for their wedding, which they all wanted to take place as soon as possible. As might be expected, a Las Vegas wedding was one of the first ideas that came to their minds. The current state of the weather, however, forced them to reconsider any such idea, at least for the time being. Then, at Jan's suggestion, Alexei telephoned his family's lawyer for advice. Much to their surprise, they learned that a local judge could waive the normal waiting period for a marriage license in New York State. Since they all were acquainted with several judges, they all realized that this would not be a problem. Again, however, the current state of the weather forced the young couple to postpone any trip to a judge's chambers for the purpose of matrimony, at least until the following day. The lawyer, however, promised to contact the judges in question by telephone, in an attempt to see when one might be available for such a purpose over the next few days. Satisfied that they had done all they could for the moment, the three teens relaxed on the couch to-gether, catching up with recent events in each other's lives as they gazed into the crackling fire in the big fireplace before them. Jan, for his part, was horrified to learn that Alexei's and Natasha's parents had been killed in a plane crash while on a visit to Russia just under a year before. Natasha and Alexei were both deeply saddened to learn of the death of Jan's mother from ovarian cancer some six months earlier. When Jan went on to explain about his father disowning him immediately after receiving his high school diploma, the Romanov twins' faces both turned brick red—almost purple, in fact—with fury. Seeing this, Jan hastened to point out that, if nothing else, his father's rejection, plus his gradua-tion, now left him free to marry Natasha without fear of interference. Alexei nodded, as his face slowly resumed its natural color. Switching to a different topic, Alexei asked, “You're probably wondering how we got so big over the past couple of years, right?” “The thought did cross my mind,” Jan replied, eying the massive physiques of his two best buds. Alexei nodded, and paused for a moment, clearly gathering his thoughts. Then he began, “You remember that we were born near Chernobyl, right?” Jan nodded, then frowned as an idea came to his mind. “You're not saying you're radioactive or something, are you?” The two young giants snorted with amusement. “No, but our parents did receive some residual radiation from the reactor meltdown, and apparently it had some sort of genetic effect on us. You know what myostatin is, right?” In response, Jan bared his teeth in a grimace. “Only too well do I know!” he shot back. He explained that, some months earlier, his family doctor had referred him to a specialist in adolescent medicine, who, in turn had ordered a battery of genetic tests to be run on him. Those tests had disclosed that the level of myostatin in Jan's DNA was unusually high—so high, in fact, that the doctor had regretfully informed Jan that it would be impossible for him to “muscle up” to any significant degree, even with the strongest steroids. That revelation, in fact, had been the proverbial “last straw” as far as his father was concerned, and had prompted him to reject and disown Jan as soon as he graduated. “Well, from what our former physician in Moscow told us,” Alexei went on, “our myostatin level is extremely low—so low, in fact--” “That your muscles can't keep from growing!” Jan put in, his eyes flashing with excitement. “Exactly!” Natasha added, pulling her boyfriend up to her and snuggling him against her huge breasts. “The medical term for our condition is 'myostatin-based muscular hypertrophy'. In our case, it's a mutation, caused by the radiation our parents were exposed to as a result of the Chernobyl reactor explosion. Like most mutations, it's also hereditary.” Jan gulped at this revelation. “You—you mean that our kids will grow into super muscle freaks?” he asked. The Romanov twins nodded. “That's not necessarily a bad thing, though, old friend,” Alexei pointed out, baring his sparkling white teeth in a wicked grin. “I don't think that's bad at all!” Jan exclaimed, sharing a deep, rich kiss with the girl he adored. As he released her, Jan then inquired, “So, in essence, you don't even have to work out to get huge—am I right?” “Exactly!” Alexei said, nodding. “When we do work out, however, we get unbelievably pumped, and it seems to stimulate our muscle growth that much more—not only bigger, but faster as well!” “WHOAH!!” Jan responded in a hoarse whisper, as he contemplated the implications of what his two best buds had just told him. “And there's one other thing about our condition, Jan,” Alexei went on, as Jan climbed into Natasha's incredibly muscular, yet curvaceous and voluptuous, lap. “What's that?” Jan asked, as Natasha wrapped her humongous arms around him, giving him a squeeze which, while powerful and arousing, was still not enough to hurt or injure him. Jan wrapped his own arms around Natasha and squeezed her back as best he could. She then whispered into his ear, “It can also be sexually transmitted, my darling!” Jan stiffened as though he'd been stung by a wasp. Swallowing hard, he whispered, “You mean that, once we get married, and begin having sex, I'll wind up getting as big as you and Alexei?” “YES!!” Natasha whispered back, following up with a rich, throaty, ribald laugh. Jan promptly responded by lunging for the woman he loved and giving her a “deep-throat” French kiss such as he had never dared to give her before. As might be expected, Natasha instantly responded in kind, causing Alexei to throw back his massive head and laugh, even as he gently separated his best friend and his sister. Even as he did so, however, Jan felt an unusual warm, tingling sensation spreading throughout his entire body. Had the genetic alteration already begun? He wondered. He decided not to press the issue for the time being, opting instead to get settled in the bedroom he would soon begin sharing with Natasha. It was another two days before the weather moderated enough to permit Jan and Natasha to obtain their marriage license. During this time, Alexei explained the details of the modeling contract their late parents had negotiated for himself and Natasha. Jan was shocked when he learned that they had insisted that part of the revenues which their two children received be set aside specifically for his benefit, and that, if he chose to sign up with their modeling agency, he was to receive the same preferred status that Alexei and Natasha both enjoyed. (Their agent had already indicated his interest in signing Jan once he graduated from high school, a requirement he had now fulfilled.) A lump formed in Jan's throat, and tears welled up in his eyes, as he contemplated the near-unspeakable love and generosity the Romanovs had bestowed upon him. He then buried his face in his future bro-ther-in-law's massive shoulder and unashamedly wept. Natasha came up behind him and joined Alexei as he wrapped his hugely-muscled arms around Jan. They cuddled and snuggled and nuzzled Jan until he was on the verge of an orgasm. Four days after obtaining their marriage license, Jan and Natasha were finally married. (Much to Jan's surprise, his bride-elect and brother-in-law-elect were not members of the Russian Orthodox Church, but rather of a small, independent Sabbath-keeping congregation, whose pastor Jan had been acquainted with for many years, and who actually performed the ceremony.) Because the weather was still quite wintry, the young couple chose not to take an immediate honeymoon,. Instead, they returned to the big brownstone mansion which was now home to all three of them. Jan and his bride were both now trembling in every limb with anticipation as they entered their bridal chamber, which Alexei and Anthony had lavishly decorated to resemble that of a Russian Czar. As they began to undress each other, Jan once again felt the warm tingling sensation he had experi-enced before when he and Natasha had kissed. Now, however, it was much stronger, and it continued to gain in strength as the young newlyweds began the process of consummating their marriage. As their bodies joined and became one flesh, the tingling subsided, only to be replaced by a feeling of raw, growing power as Jan erupted inside Natasha like an exploding volcano. Then, suddenly, she grabbed the hair at the back of Jan's head and all but forced him to position his lips over her right nipple. “DRINK!” she commanded. Jan complied, but not until after he had given her a series of seven French kisses all the way up her incredible cleavage, each of which prompted a scream of ecstatic delight. Then, at last, he began to nurse her. The first swallow of Natasha's milk was instantly followed by a mighty throb of power in his genitals, causing them to grow and expand and balloon outward. At the same time, he felt his sexual power and potency and virility begin to skyrocket upward, reaching levels he had never even dreamed of. Then, as if somehow freed from their previous genetic restraints, the rest of his muscles began to grow—slowly at first, and then with ever-increasing speed and intensity. By the time the growth finally tapered off, Jan was every bit as big and brawny as Alexei and Natasha were, although still not as tall. As he drank the last drops of milk from Natasha's left breast, Jan felt as though he were going to explode like a nuclear warhead. He flexed and pumped and flexed and pumped and flexed and pumped, growing even bigger—stronger—prettier—cuter—sexier—until at last Natasha pulled him back down on top of her. She shoved her hips upward to rejoin her body to his, then wrapped her legs around Jan's humongously muscular hips and administered the deepest, richest, most erotically powerful French kiss she could muster to her new husband. Jan promptly wrapped his own gigantic arms and legs around his bride, returning her embrace with more sheer power than he had ever dared to imagine. Moments later, they experienced another orgasm, only this time with what felt like the power of an exploding planet. Jan's sexual ecstasy only increased as Natasha responded to his erotic ministrations with tidal wave after tidal wave of of sweet, rushing warmth. They sank into a warm, deep sleep, their now-even-mightier limbs still wrapped around each other, their fingers twirling each other's incredibly long, rich, silky tresses. It was late the next morning when the young couple finally rose from their marriage bed. They were astonished to realize that they were now both a whopping 7'7” in height. Their chests were so massive-ly developed that their pecs were bigger than even the most gigantic watermelons, and came all the way up to their chins. Their shoulders were so huge that their trapezius muscles had grown up over their ears, all but swallowing up their marble-column-sized necks. Even their facial muscles had grown to an astounding size, yet in such a way that their faces looked to be at least ten times more gorgeous than they had ever been before. Their upper arms were bigger than even the largest medicine balls, while their forearms were at least the size of country hams. Below their chests (which looked like each side was as big as a 55-gallon drum), their abdominal muscles and intercostals were so powerfully developed that they each actually possessed a 16-pack, while their glutes had swollen into the biggest, tightest, sexiest “bubble butt” either one of them had ever beheld. In Jan's case, this was somewhat counter-balanced by testicles which were the size of giant Tennessee melons, while his “love muscle,” as Natasha already knew, had expanded to the girth of a Lebanon bologna. Their quads were the size of giant pumpkins—the 1,000 pound variety, no less!--while their calves were at least the size of medicine balls. As Jan and his new bride shook their heads in wonder, they both suddenly realized that their hair was now long enough to sit on, and was richer, thicker, shinier, and silkier than they had ever dreamed it could be. (Jan's hair was an incredible 'honey-gold' blond, while Natasha's, like that of her twin brother, was the color of the darkest, richest chocolate imaginable.) All in all, it was as if the young couple had morphed into the ultimate modern-day version of the Biblical Samson and Delilah. They both realized that, with the right amount and style of makeup, they would become unbearably gorgeous, and even more so when they were properly dressed. After exchanging a long, deep kiss, the young couple headed for the bathroom, which Natasha's parents had wisely had remodelled to allow for the kind of growth they had experienced during the night. They washed each other off in a huge shower stall—with multi-level shower heads, no less!-- and then dried each other off with enormous bath sheets. It took some little time to properly dry and style their massive tresses, but the effort proved more than worthwhile, as the result for each of them was a head of the longest, most gorgeous locks either one of them had ever seen—the kind that shampoo and hair color companies would pay a fortune to feature in their advertising! They then applied makeup and lipstick to their already phenomenal faces, raising them to an unbelievable degree of sex appeal. Since their legs were now far too large to permit normal walking, the young couple unavoidably swaggered and strutted to a pair of oversized walk-in closets. Both of which were full almost to the bursting point with shirts, pants, coats, jackets, boots, belts, and other accessories, all of which would have been worthy of any Russian Czar. Because the weather was still bitterly cold, the young couple dressed themselves in huge, rich silk velvet poet shirts in a deep, royal purple, with bigger sleeves and more rows and layers of ruffles than Jan had ever dreamed of. The ruffles, in turn, were trimmed with alternating gold and silver lace, thereby imparting an unspeakable look of wealth and luxury. To this, Jan and Natasha both added shiny black leather pants, cinched at the waistline with 3-inch-wide studded belts and huge round buckles, and fur-topped platform boots in white patent leather. Wide sashes in gold satin, plus ankle-length, baroque-style “galleon” coats in a lighter shade of purple velvet, completed their extravagant outfits. As the young couple came out of their bridal chamber, they were ecstatic to find that Alexei had grown along with them, and was now every bit as tall and as super-massive as they were. He had even attired himself in an outfit identical to theirs. The three young super-giants laughed out loud as they beheld each other. Then, after an enormous breakfast, the young mega-trio donned rich, fur-trimmed, gauntletted gloves and Russian-style hats, and went off in the limo to complete the arrangements for Jan to join Alexei and Natasha in a full-time modeling career. As they did so, they all silently gave thanks that the disaster in Chernobyl some 30 years before had at least produced one such incredibly beneficial side effect, and prayed for wisdom and guidance as they made use of it in the years to come.

Links to previous Scotty stories: Scotty Scotty 2.0 Scotty Takes Control “Scotty?” I think the last thing Dr Wenk expected was to find a muscular, young beast standing outside his front door on an early autumn evening. Particularly this one. “Hey Doc! How’s it hanging?” “If you’re looking for Rich he went down to the library an hour ago and then he said he would meet you at the gym.” The Doc had such as earnest look on his face as he gazed up at me through the open door. He was so much like the way Rich used to be that it was a little scary. What must it feel like to be so small? It scared the shit out of me honestly. Still I bounced back quickly enough. “Naw Doc. I’m not here to see Rich. I came to see you.” “Me? Why? Did we have an appointment? I don’t need to draw any blood until this weekend.” A confused look passed over his face quickly followed by one of concern. “Are you feeling all right? Have there been any side effects?” I laughed. I couldn’t help myself. It rumbled up from deep behind my chiseled, granite abdominal muscles and I felt my whole body flex, undulating under my tight shirt. I bounced my pecs because I could. “Do I look like I’m having side effects Doc?” “No, no you really don’t,” Dr Wenk told me awe in his voice. I think I detected a bit of envy and resentment underlying that response too, with a hint of desire. “Well no point in standing out here. Why don’t you invite me in and we’ll talk?” I didn’t actually wait for him to ask. I pushed past, forcing him to quickly move aside for my considerable mass, and I made a point of having to turn slightly to enter the door before walking into their living room. I’m sure the effect wasn’t lost on Rich’s dad. “So why are you here Scotty?” I turned around to face him. “I want more pills Doc. It’s that simple. As many as you can give me.” “Now Scott we talked about this with you and Rich before. I’m not giving you guys any more of those pills. You’ve already exceeded any possible recommended dosage and I need to remind you that they are experimental. If the FDA knew they had been tested on humans I’d lose my license. Hell, I’d likely be arrested!” I'd heard it all from him before and I didn’t have time now for guilt, remorse, or concern for the future. “Do you know what I used to call your son, Doc?” “Sorry…. What is the relevance of the question?” “I used to call him Dick Wank.” “What?” “Dick. Wank. Richard Wenk. Get it?” Dr Wenk had a bit of a confused look on his face, but it was becoming more concerned. “Yeah Doc, I know it was a dick move. Fucking bully shit. But since I met you I can see what Rich was so afraid of. All those brains in a tiny, weak little body. Tiny like yours, Doc. Fear of spending his life as an insignificant little worm. That’s why he stole those pills, Doc. He couldn’t face life as a pussy.” I took a step forward and Dr Wenk took a step backwards. His lips were pressed tightly together and I could almost see the adrenalin running through his system, triggering a fight or flight mode. My giant physique must have seemed like the Hulk to him, intimidating and aggressive. He was so insignificant. As it was clear he wouldn’t speak, I continued. “I will never hurt Rich, Doc. You have my word on that. But I want to grow. I need to grow. Big. Huge. Bigger than this.” I held my arms out just so he could take it all in. Each arm thick and muscled like an anaconda. I knew my guns were already bigger than the Doc’s head. My lats pulled at the stitching of my t-shirt. I felt so massive. God it was good to be a man. “I…can’t….” He looked miserable. Torn. I knew my big body was turning him on. He was terrified and excited all at the same time. I knew the feeling well. “I think you can. You want to. And you will.” “Please don’t ask me to do this!” “You need to do it.” “Why?” His voice was shaking. “Because you want me to be bigger.” “What?” “C’mon Doc, let’s not lie to each other. I can see it in your eyes.” I moved toward him, careful not to spook him. He didn’t back away, even though I totally eclipsed him. “Give me those pills and let me show you.” I bounced my pecs again. First the left, then the right. The Doc’s eyes sort of glazed over and his pupils grew wider. Scotty Balotelli knew when he had a fish on the line and the Doc was hooked. “You know you want me huge Doc.” I flexed my guns. BOOM. Those peaks reached up higher and higher and the Doc didn’t know where to look first. I began to pose slowly, leaning back, hands on hips, and I thrust out my lats. I could feel them unfurl like the wings of a Boeing 747. The seams were straining against me, stretched to breaking. “Way bigger than Rich,” I growled. My back was massive. I flexed a quad as well. Even through my board shorts it was more like a barrel than a quad. Those striations of the muscle bellies visible under the thick fabric. Each standing out sharply in relief. “The biggest of them all.” I grabbed my right wrist with my left fist and I turned ever so slightly to the left, twisting it out, pecs engorged and thick and swollen, as they bunched up, big enough to set a dinner service on. Two enormous slabs of pure Grade A American teenage beef. The twist emphasized the narrowness of my waist, and also the ridges and furrows of abdominals and obliques, fighting for space on my body and looking like they were carved of pure Carrera marble. Quads like tree trunks and calves like huge basketballs. I heard the seams tear as even my guns would not be contained. My delt was like a boulder. And at that opportune moment I felt the side of my sleeve tear all the way up past those boulders towards my traps. The Doc moaned. He fucking moaned. “The biggest fucking man on the planet,” I shouted, swinging my arms up and out like I’d seen The Myth, Mr Sergio Olivia himself, do. He was nothing compared to me now. I laughed as I brought my arms down. Give him the kill shot. I felt myself squeezing. I’d never flexed so hard in all my life, but I put it all and more into that flex. I could feel my abs crunching together, capable of grinding sand to powder. My traps rose higher and higher behind my bull thick neck, dense and corded. My arms flexed into cannons, as the crab came together, slowly, letting the Doc savor every minute. And as I brought my fists together I felt every fiber of my t-shirt strained past breaking as the seams split and gave way along the back unable to hold back the ferocious muscle underneath. I was all man. All beast. Both at the same time. All the stitching gave way then as muscle hulked out of fabric. And I stood before the Doc, massive, enormous, tatters of cotton barely clinging round my shoulders. The Doc shuddered. A wet stain appeared on his trousers. I grabbed his waist and picked him up until his head nearly hit the ceiling. “I’ll do it,” he told me, still trying to come down off his high. “You can have the pills.” “All of them?” I enquired. “You can have anything you want.” “Now you’re talking, Doc. And if you thought this was awesome, just wait.” * * * I knew I was already late for the gym, but I wanted to make a pit stop first. The lights were on at my Uncle Gio’s place. The dude was my uncle, but in a lot of ways he was more like an older brother. My dad had been eighteen when my older brother was born, and twenty when I was born. My mom had only been sixteen when my older brother was born and eighteen when I was born. What can I say? I come from a family of horny Italians. At least my dad married her after he knocked her up. Anyway, Giovanni was her youngest sibling and her only brother and he’d been ten when I was born. Gio had started lifting in his teens and had won a few shows on the competitive circuit. The G-man was always trying to make it to the IFBB though. Still he had a good business as a building contractor, and that paid for all his gear, food, and training. He’d set me up with my first cycle over this past summer and my body had drunk it up like water. My dad was a big man, as were all the men on dad’s side. But so was Uncle Gio. Now that he was twenty-eight his muscle was starting to get that real nice shape that comes with age. I banged on the door to get his attention. If he was fucking, he’d be likely to ignore me. And Gio was always fucking. Big muscles and big balls run on both sides of my family. My fist wasn’t going to let up though and I was hammering hard enough on the door that the frame creaked under the relentless assault. “FUCK!!!!” I could hear him shouting. The door flew open. My uncle stood on the other side. Sweaty. He had a towel wrapped around his waist and that was it. He was looking huge and it was clear his latest cycle was paying some dividends. The towel barely contained his meaty cock, still more than half hard, and his even meatier ass. “This had better be good motherfucker!” His nostrils were flared, eyes fierce and glaring. Gio was ready to wallop whoever was on the other side of the door. His eyes widened when he saw who was standing there. “Scotty?” He looked confused. “Jesus you’re huge!” It occurred to me that I hadn’t seen Gio since my last day at work before school started. Uncle G had been around two bucks fifty then, with a little padding as he was cutting. So a couple weeks ago he’d outweighed me by around fifty pounds. But the man who stood before him now was much, much bigger. I weighed in these days at about three hundred. And my body fat was lower than his. Hell, I couldn’t eat enough. My body fat was practically non-existent. “Holy fuck man! What the hell happened to you?” “Long story man. And I ain’t got time to tell it.” “You better come in.” He turned to walk into the apartment and I followed him inside. I was still shirtless. The tattered remains of cloth were with the Doc and Lord only knows what he was doing with them right now. Uncle G turned to look at me and really looked at me for the first time in the light of his living room. “So dude, what’s with all the banging man?” “Yo G! I need your help man. Gotta get some gear now.” Gio looked at me like I was crazy. “Scotty, can’t this wait? I’m kinda busy.” I looked over his shoulder and a naked chick was doing her best to cover herself up on the couch. She was a tart, just like Uncle G liked them. Blonde, big tits, and no brains. “Besides I'm already giving you gear and you don’t exactly look like you need any more juice. You were a scrawny little junior bodybuilder two weeks ago, and now you look like you could take on the whole Olympia line-up.” I knew he was baiting me. I was hardly scrawny before, but I saw Gio’s eyes were an absolute riot of emotion. He looked envious, awe inspired, and confused all at the same time. “Call it an experiment,” I told him. He didn’t need to be any further into my business. “I need your best gear man. Whatever you got. I need it bad and I need it tonight. No questions asked. And you know I’m good for the money.” “Honey,” he told the blonde with the tits. “Go wait in the bedroom.” She looked like she was about to protest, but then he shot her a look and she clamped her mouth shut and got up off the couch…bare ass naked too. Gio may have seen it before, but I hadn’t and damn was she hot. Long, long legs and dat ass. Dayum! His apartment was open plan and the kitchen opened out from the living room. Uncle G ignored her strut to the bedroom, which I suspected was more for my benefit anyway. Gio had been avoiding my question and walked over to the fridge and grabbed a beer. “Want one?” “Naw, man. Gotta get over to Big Mike’s for my workout.” “So you ain’t gonna tell me how you got this huge?” He asked me again. But he could see that I wouldn’t say anything, not yet anyway. So he looked at me for a few minutes, taking the occasional swallow of beer. Uncle G wasn’t a man of a lot of words, bless him. He kind of said it like it was. But I knew my uncle wasn’t stupid either. He ran a successful contractor’s business and had a little steroid supply on the down low to a select group of customers, his nephew included. One of his eyebrows rose into his forehead. That meant he was thinking about it. And he was looking at me, thinking of the possibilities. “You help me out G and I can help you out too. If you know what I’m saying.” “Okay man. I’ll help you out. Never forget your family man.” “I won’t!” I said emphatically. “Wait here,” he told me. He set his beer down and went into the bedroom. I could her that blonde’s voice giggling. Gio’s bed wouldn’t get too cold. I walked over to the kitchen counter and reached in my pocket. Although my shorts were supposed to be baggy board shorts for the beach they were now tight on me. My quads, already thick, had pumped up even bigger flexing for the Doc and they felt so damn swole. I pulled out from my pocket a bottle of the pills that the Doc had given me. Since he was coming through with the gear I was going to owe the G-man a little something something. I thought I’d pay him back now. Once he grew, he wouldn’t need the cash so much. I popped open the lid of the bottle and took out three pills and crushed them into his beer. I didn’t know what it’d do, but I was curious to find out. That’s when Gio came out of the bedroom, still wearing his towel. I hurriedly put the pill bottle back in my pocket. He handed me a small box and I peeked in. There were a couple vials of a clear liquid, but I didn’t recognize the label. “It’s some experimental shit I got from a dude working at a lab in the city. It’s not been tested on humans, but I pinned some myself this week and as you can see I’ve been growing too.” G-man was looking pretty swole himself. There was a little fat to be sure, but contest ready he was usually closer to two hundred. He’d clearly gained thirty or more pounds of muscle. So I guess we’d all been hiding our secrets. “Thanks G, I owe you big time!” We grabbed fists and went in for a bro hug, pounding each other’s lats a couple times. “Have fun. And don’t forget your beer,” I told him. As if it was a reminder he picked the bottle up, tipped it back, and took a swig. “Scotty, before you go. Your mother asked me to run your brother’s medication over to him at juvy tomorrow. I got a fuck load of shit to do. Can you drop it off for me instead?” He held out a bag from the local pharmacy. I got an idea and smiled. “Hey man, no problem.” * * * Big Mike’s was buzzing with lifters. There was always a big after work crowd and you got a lot of the serious young meat heads like me and the Dweeb this time of night too. It was a male only gym with a lot of iron, and dudes trained however they wanted. So no one was bothered when I walked in without a shirt, even if it was getting a little chilly outside. Rich was over by the squat rack. There were dudes at Big Mike’s as big as Rich, or bigger, and some even bigger than me. But no one was stronger than the pair of us. The other men gave us our space when we wanted it. And Rich was all alone. A little oasis of perfect concentration in a sea of monsters pushing iron. Although little seemed like an oxymoron considering how swole the Dweeb was looking now. The bar was bending over his shoulders. And a quick count put the weight at over a thousand pounds. Nice! We’d been making gains over the last couple weeks, pushing each other further than either of us had ever been pushed before. I dropped my bag and pulled out a couple water bottles I’d grabbed at the store on the way. He saw me in the mirror, like anyone could have missed me even in a pack of roid heads, and he re-racked the weight and turned to me. “Where’ve you been? It was getting late and I had to start without you.” “Sorry man.” I tossed him one of the water bottles. “I had to run some errands first. Couldn’t be helped.” “It’s okay,” Rich told me. “You’re just in time to work in. What am I supposed to do with this by the way?” He indicated the bottle. “Drink it down Dweeb.” I grinned like a bastard, winking at him. “Gotta keep hydrated.” Rich usually just drank his water directly from the water fountain, but he didn’t turn down the bottle and took off the cap and gave it a huge swig. I’d already had a few swallows from mine, so I grabbed four hundred pound plates and loaded two each on either end of the bar. Thank goodness Big Mike had some specially reinforced bars made, otherwise we'd have bent the regular Olympic bars. “I’ve told you Dweeb. You are never gonna grow unless you put some real weight on the bar.” I gave him my best devil may care smile and Rich looked at me like we was going to say something smart, but then he watched me get under the weight. I could feel the bar bending across my thick traps and I wondered if I should be squatting fourteen hundred pounds plus the weight of the bar. Especially without a warm-up. “Do you want a spot?” Rich looked a little concerned. We’d never gone so heavy. “Naw, dude. I got this.” I lifted the weight fully off and then went in for a squat. I could feel the pain where I’d pinned myself ten minutes before in the ass, the oily lump of solution lying in a pocket inside the muscle. As my glutes flexed they broke apart the solution and forced it through the muscle and into my veins. That and the pump I was feeling from pills I’d crushed into my water. All five of them. Fuck, that shit was good. Oh, hell yeah. Things were about to get huge! One. Two. Three. Four. Legs hot. Five. Burning. Six. Fuck! Seven. Can’t do this. Eight. Gotta do it! Nine. Yeah, do it pussy! Ten. BOOM. FUCK YA SKINNY PUSSIES. LIGHT WEIGHT. I re-racked the weight. My quads were burning like a whore with a bad disease, but damn were they long, thick and fucking swole. I mean massive muthafucking swole. Huge bellies. Thick grooves running between each muscle. If only Doc could see me now. His little prick was be spraying like a fountain. “FUCK YEAH!” “Your turn.” I was stronger than Rich at the best of times. So I took some weight off the bar for him. But I still made him squat until he fell over, his legs unable to support him. Soon we had an audience. My muscle wanted to grow. Needed to grow. I could feel those pills inside me. I’d never forget that feeling. And there was an even greater high from the gear. I was flying high as a kite. Rich and I ran through every leg exercise we could think to do. Leg presses until we couldn’t rack enough weight onto the equipment. Lunges. Hack squats. The ordinary machines didn’t have enough weight and so we went back to the squat rack and loaded it with even more. I saw myself in the mirror after I squatted seventeen hundred pounds for five reps. I was huge. I’d just broken every records. I dwarfed every man around me. Rich, although smaller, was looking just as swole though. Just as pumped. Muscle almost too big for him, but I knew he’d be a growing boy all over. I could see his water bottle was empty as was mine. Lifting was thirsty work. Rich was now bigger than Uncle Gio had been a couple hours ago. Rich grinned and flexed at me. The dudes around us were mesmerized. It wasn’t just muscle, but feats of strength. Rich posed and I responded. I felt myself match him pose for pose and it was awesome. They watched our pose off, eyes glued to the scene. I could still feel my muscles thickening, getting denser, even as I flexed. I felt so strong I walked over and picked up the two biggest dumbbells that Big Mike had. It wasn’t my day for training arms, but I couldn’t help it. These dumbbells each weighed four hundred forty pounds or two hundred kilograms and Big Mike had had them made as an inside joke, saying that he would give a prize to the man who could bench them for reps. I started curling them. Damn. Look at these guns. Bazookas more like. Naw, these were long range missiles. DAMN! Even Rich let out a whistle when he saw me. I curled to the count of ten reps for each arm and then I carefully set the weights down, showing everyone how light they were for me. Standing back I curled my arms into double biceps. They were like the peaks of the Himalayas. If you look closely you could see there was snow on those summits. People in the gym muttered. There were looks of envy and desire on most faces. I knew what they felt. Here were two kids. Just kids. And we’d blown away every beast in the place. Every beast in the magazines. And we made it look easy. They knew we were on something and each man there would have given his nuts to find out what. But I took a deep breath then and knew I was done. I could feel the ache, so delicious. It was time to let muscle rest and heal. Rich tossed his empty bottle into the bin and we went into the locker room. He paused and looked at himself in the mirror. The new size wasn’t lost on him. “How many?” he asked. “How many what?” “Pills.” I looked at him, but his jaw had taken a firm line. I knew there was no point. “Five each.” “In the water?” “Yes.” Rich looked thoughtful. He walked over to the scales and stepped on. He looked down as the scales groaned under him. “Three hundred and two.” He smiled. “I mean I look big, but I don’t look quite that big.” I nodded, Rich having confirmed one of my suspicions. “We’re getting denser as we get stronger. The growth in hypertrophy is there, but it’s slowing.” Rich gestured to the scales and I stepped on. It quickly shot past three hundred and I could hear a grinding sound as it broke under all my mass. “Well I guess that answers that question.” Rich laughed. “How did your date go tonight?” I asked him remembering, having forgotten about Ali at the library earlier. “It wasn’t a date.” “You know what I mean.” “I kissed her.” I let out a whoop and presented my fist for a bump. “Well all right Dweeb!” To my everlasting surprise Rich bumped my fist back without prompting. I was gonna make a bro out of him yet. We hit the showers and, after getting dressed, both of us barely fitting into the clothes we’d brought with us, I knew I had to explain to Rich about my trip to his house earlier. Rich was pleased that I’d coaxed the pills out of his dad. He was still too good to demand any of them from his dad for himself. But I didn’t tell Rich about my uncle or the gear though. No point in that. I thought it was fair to let Rich manage his own growth, so I gave him his own bottle with its fifteen remaining pills. He could be in control over when and how many he took. I still had the remaining bottles though and as long as I could impress the Doc, I could have even more. I felt their reaction with the stuff Gio gave me and I knew I was onto something. As I got in my car I was thinking about giving Becky Smith a call for a fuck that night. She had offered anyway. And when you’re lifting like Rich and me, your balls will need emptying. * * * “Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!” The next day I was pummeling the juvy nurse and she kept making little noises like a chipmunk. Damn she was hot. She orgasmed on my balls for about the sixth time and I realized that with my increased girth and length came an increased ability to satisfy these tight snatches. I hit the g-spot on every thrust. I didn’t have on a rubber though, so I decided to pull out and let her suck me off. Pretty sure my protein was better quality than you’d find in a steak. I’d almost forgotten why I’d come to the Juvenile Detention Center in the first place. “Don’t forget to give those pills to my brother now,” I reminded her as I zipped up my fly. She stood, buttoning her blouse, and made sure her dress was smoothed back in place. “Well it is Juvenile Detention Center policy that we fill all the prescriptions ourselves you know,” she told me one more time. “We want to make sure they’re not contraband drugs.” Funny, she’d told me that same thing thirty minutes before. Five minutes before I’d started fucking her. “Awww, no need for that right?” I reached down and under her dress. My finger found its way into her hole. Again. She let out a squeak, squealing at this intrusion. This bitch was insatiable. And I’d fucked her. I mean I’d fucked her hard damn it. She’d cum six times. And I could feel her muscles writhing along my finger now, as I finger fucked her. Of course my finger was as big as some men’s dicks, and it had a lot of practice. “My mom couldn’t have known that was your policy and you don’t want her to have to pay for filling the same prescription twice, do you?” “Well…I…suppose…it’s…okay this time.” She breathed heavily, shuddering, as her voice hit a high note on that last word, and then I felt the moisture around my finger as her juices spilled out for a seventh time. “Seventh time is the charm,” I told her. I brought my sticky finger up to my mouth and sucked her juices off. “Will I see you again?” She had a stupid doe eyed expression on her face, but the chick could fuck. If I’d had more time now I might take her for another spin. “Babe, you can see me anytime you want.” She grinned back at me stupidly. “So give him his pills,” I said firmly, as I turned to leave. “And remember his name is Balotelli. Johnny Balotelli.” READ MORE ABOUT SCOTTY HERE: Scotty's Family Trouble

Sorry it's been so long since the last post, but here are then next installments in Andrew and Nicole's growth adventure. When will it stop... Parts 1+2+3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6460-dont-stop-parts-1-3/ Parts 4+5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6569-dont-stop-parts-45/ PART 6: Andrew lay on his bed stunned at the amount of times he had just masturbated. He thought it had to be a record to have cum almost thirty times in a 24 hour time frame, but his analytical thoughts were soon squashed by his raging hard-on. It looked absolutely massive compared to what he had barely swinging between his legs only two days ago. He was so proud of his meat that he almost forgot about how jacked he was now. His right arm was noticeable larger than his left due to the pump he had gotten from jacking off so much, so he decided to hit the gym and test out his new physique. Hi cock got super hard just thinking about lifting weights. “Maybe I’ll hit the gym after a little self-workout…” Nicole was running some assays in her lab when she overheard a troubling conversation. “Have you seen our pheromone chapstick prototype Jessica? I can’t find it on my lab bench. I swear I just set it down there a couple of days ago…” Bret said. Nicole knew exactly where the chap stick was, but she wasn’t about to confess to stealing it so that she could make her crush into more of a man. And what a man he was shaping up to be. Nicole knew the chap stick was more than just capable of attracting members of the opposite sex. Through her organic chemistry knowledge she knew that the chap stick had certain properties that would enhance male virility characteristics including muscle mass, penis size, body hair, and sex drive. She had decided to put her knowledge to the test on Andrew who had been a meek and weak boy until a couple days prior when he had begun his true transition into manhood. Nicole had liked Andrew for a while, but now she was starting to find him irresistible. She started getting wet just thinking about his big dick and his new beard. It took everything she had not to start masturbating right then and there in her lab. Meanwhile, Andrew was proving to be a monster in the gym. He had gone a few times before to try to build some muscle to impress the girls in his classes, but he gave up after a few days of not seeing any results other than a severe soreness and increased appetite. However after his (secret) doses of growth formula he was setting personal records like crazy. He hardly felt winded after more than an hour of a grueling full-body workout, but he felt pumped. His muscles felt like rocks under his skin, and speaking of rocks, his penis had been hard as a rock since he left his house. He finally decided to take care of it and ran to the bathroom. Jumping in a private shower stall he started stroking his shaft and feeling up his now swollen muscles. His pecs felt like huge pillows, and the coating of hair on them was driving him crazy. He felt like a real man and wanted to cum like a real man. Nicole wasn’t around, but he had plenty of memories to work with and was orgasming like never before in just a few strokes. He felt like the orgasm would never stop, but it sadly did after almost a minute of constant and intense cumming. PART 7: Somewhat satisfied, Andrew returned to the weight room just as Nicole arrived for a light workout. She absentmindedly put on some of the growth chap stick believing it was just her normal chap stick. She had just started running on the treadmill when she heard a loud series of grunts coming from the weight room and decided to check it out. Surprise surprise, it was Andrew who was making all of the manly noises. To her surprise, he looked absolutely swollen. His pecs were large enough that she could lose a few fingers in his cleavage, and his legs looked like they were cut from diamond. His muscles weren’t as big as she would have liked (yet), but she was definitely getting turned on by her new manly boyfriend. His sweaty chest hair and beard were just confirming his newfound virility to her, and she knew she had to have him immediately. “Hey Andrew,” Nicole whispered seductively into his ear, “How about we go hit the showers.” Andrew’s dick, which had softened up just a bit since his last monumental ejaculation, became instantly rock hard when he hear Nicole’s voice. He didn’t say a word to her, he just picked her up in his hot rippling arms and carried her to the shower area. As soon as they found an empty stall they got to work. Andrew stripped off his shirt which was completely soaked with his sweat and revealed a chiseled six pack like Nicole had never seen before. Nicole, who didn’t know she had put on the growth chap stick, frantically tore off the rest of their clothing and started kissing Andrew all up and down his body. His 7” dick stood hard at attention, just waiting for the moment for Nicole’s lips to reach it. His balls were swollen and churning with huge loads of cum just waiting to be released. Nicole started blowing him, and he almost lost it right then and there. It felt so good whenever she had her lips stretched tight around his rapidly growing cock. He briefly thought back to just a few days before when he was jacking off to this exact fantasy, and he couldn’t believe how far he had come (and cum) in such little time. After a few minutes of the best blowjob of his life, Andrew picked Nicole up and impaled her on his stick. She screamed and moaned in pleasure as she orgasmed immediately from the penetration. Her orgasm was driving Andrew’s dick crazy, and it took only a few more minutes for him to erupt. He was in absolute bliss and felt like he was cumming for an eternity (in reality it lasted for three minutes, but that’s still inhumanly impressive). Completely exhausted yet entirely insatiable, the couple cleaned themselves up (not before a few more rounds of crazy sex) and headed home where their sexual marathon would never stop. All the while, Nicole was thinking about how much manlier Andrew would become and if she ever wanted to stop her not-so-little experiment.

GYPSY MUSCLE BY GLAMROCKCOWBOY (Author's note: This story is, in part, inspired by bodybuilder Sergio Carpathos, as well as the legendary lost continent of Atlantis, and the incredible “femuscle” creations of the artist known as Tiger-San, on the Deviant Art website. I should also note that, while the flamboyant appearance and style of the Romany or Gypsy peoples plays a part in my narrative, all characters depicted herein are entirely my own creation, and are entirely fictional. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental and unintentional. Finally, while the names “Boris” and Natasha” were in part inspired by the characters from Jay Ward's “Rocky and Bullwinkle” cartoon series, no infringement of any kind is intended. This is a work of pure muscle fantasy—no more, no less! Enjoy!) It was a cold, raw, depressing day in early spring, as a slender teenage figure made its way through the out-skirts of the city proper, heading toward an affluent, but more sparsely populated, suburb. 17-year-old Scott Franks, a recent high school graduate, was looking for the palatial estate where two of his best friends, Boris and Natasha Radelescu, lived with their parents. He had just received his diploma the day before. Now, in accordance with the drunken edict of his brutish father, having packed his few worldly goods in a duffel bag, he had left the only home he had ever known, never to return. His father had repeatedly declared that he had never wanted to have a child in the first place. Having gotten Scott's mother pregnant, however, both his mother's and his father's parents had forced his father and his mother to wed. Ironically, his mother had passed away from uterine cancer more than a year before. His grandparents were all deceased as well. Since he had now graduated from high school, and was therefore now legally an adult, Scott knew that he could no longer depend on the juvenile authorities for any help or protection. Only the Rade-lescues, whom he had known, and whose friendship he had cherished, for more than six years, had offered him any hope of shelter, any means of getting back on his feet. Boris and Natasha, who were of Gypsy descent, had been aware of Scott's situation virtually from the day they had first met. On being advised of their best friend's impending rejection by his father, the two teens had promptly assured Scott that he would be more than welcome to move in with them. Now, the slender young graduate was searching for the Radelescu estate to take his friends up on their pledge. There were, however, several obstacles still confronting him. For one thing, although he knew their street address, he had never actually been there, his father having previously forbidden him to visit the estate. Furthermore, he had no cell phone, let alone a tablet or laptop computer. Since this was a Sunday morning, all of the city's public libraries were closed, and there were no so-called “Internet cafes” in the area where he could send an email message to his two friends to alert them to his plight. As he slowly made his way toward the address his friends had given him, Scott thought back to the day when he had actually met Boris and Natasha, more than half a decade earlier. He had instantly been drawn to the two sib-lings by their unusually exotic appearance. Their father, they had explained, was of Romany, or Gypsy, descent, while, surprisingly, their mother was pure-blooded Hawaiian. The result of this extraordinary union had been two of the most strikingly gorgeous “tweens” Scott had ever laid eyes on. The pair had chosen to amplify their good looks still further by adopting the “New Romantic” style of the 1980's, including the use of makeup and the so-called “big hair” styles that had been a major part of that trend, as exemplified by such artists as Nick Rhodes of Duran Duran and Adam Ant, to say nothing of the “glam metal bands” of the later 80's and early 90's. As if that had not been enough, even when he had first met them, Scott had been aware that Boris and Natasha were unusually muscular. In the course of time, the two Radelescues had grown and morphed into far and away the two biggest, most massive muscle teens anyone at his school had ever seen. By the time of their own gradua-tion, three months earlier than his own, they had grown so massive that, even when relaxed, both Boris's and Natasha's pectoral muscles were literally within a few inches of their chins! The remainder of their physiques were proportionally massive. In addition, Boris's gonads were obscenely large, while Natasha's figure, amplified by her incredible musculature, was almost unbearably curvaceous and voluptuous. Little wonder, then, that Scott had been head-over-heels in love with Natasha from the moment when he had first set eyes on her. For her part, Natasha had been just as strongly attracted to Scott, despite the fact that Scott unavoidably looked like a human beanpole next to her and her fraternal twin brother (primarily due to an exceptionally high level of myostatin in Scott's DNA). Boris and Scott had also hit it off, to say the least, and the two of them had become as close as brothers, while Mr. and Mrs. Radelescu had virtually become Scott's surrogate parents, especially since Scott's mother had passed away. All of that, however, Scott realized, would do him little if any good unless he could make contact with the Rade-lescues, whom he knew had recently been out of town. Even when Scott had first known them, Boris and Nata-sha had been among the hottest and highest-paid young models in the industry, and the demand for their services, along with their net worth, had skyrocketed over the years. Since their own graduation from high school, the two Radelescues' careers had seemingly “made the jump to light-speed,” so to speak. As a result, Scott knew that there was a better than even chance that his two best buds would not be at home when he called. Still, Scott knew he simply had to try. It was nearly 11 o'clock in the morning when Scott finally arrived at the address his friends had given him. As he walked up the long drive, the massive gates in front of him suddenly began to open, and the youth's keen ears detected the velvety thrum of what turned out to be a customized “mega-stretch” Lamborghini Diablo limou-sine! Scott neatly jumped out of the way as the limo roared up the drive from behind him—only to come to a screeching halt a few seconds later! The rear passenger door on the left-hand side popped open, and Scott's weary heart leaped as his best male friend, Boris Radelescu, jumped out and came running to his side. After the two had exchanged a hug and a kiss, in his deep, rich bass voice, Boris asked, “Scott, what are you doing here? Mind you, I'm glad to see you, but you're about the last person I'd expect to see here—and especially on a Sunday morning!” Scott briefly explained his plight, whereupon Boris instantly ushered him into the limo, which then resumed its journey toward the Radelescu mansion. On arriving at the rear entrance, the limo again came to a halt—this time more slowly. As Scott and Boris made their way out of the limo, the kitchen door swung open. Natasha Radelescu, along with her parents, Frank and Beryl, came out to retrieve the groceries from the limousine's massive trunk. They were shocked to see that Boris had picked up a passenger, and even more so when they saw who the passenger was. On hearing of Scott's plight, Frank instantly began snapping out orders, directing the household staff to immediately prepare a bed-room for Scott's use. By this time, Natasha had made her way to her long-time boyfriend's side, and the two promptly exchanged a deep, rich French kiss, and a hug such as only long-separated lovers could appreciate. Scott then hugged and kissed her parents warmly, and the group made its way inside. After taking his duffel bag, Boris gently but firmly ushered his friend into the den, where a hot fire was cheerily blazing in the big Russian masonry fireplace. To his dismay, Scott had hardly seated himself in one of the big, rich leather recliners when he fainted from utter ex-haustion. Frank, an experienced physician, took one look at the unconscious youth, and instantly sized up the situation. Rather than disturb the now-sleeping teen, he gently moved the chair to full-recline position. For his part, Boris fetched a big satin comforter and tenderly draped it over his best friend. It was 3 o'clock in the afternoon when Scott's blue eyes flickered open. Slowly, he returned the chair to its nor-mal upright position, then, just as slowly, got to his feet. He stretched and flexed his slender muscles, tossing his rich, golden tresses back over his shoulders as he did so. A moment later, Boris came into the room, put his huge arm around his best friend, and warmly kissed him on the cheek. “Feeling better?” he inquired. “Infinitely bet-ter!” Scott gushed in response, his handsome face lighting up with even greater pleasure as the woman he loved came to join them. As the two young lovers exchanged a deep, rich kiss, Beryl's voice made itself heard. “Scott, I've got some soup and sandwiches ready for you if you'd like them.” “Ma'am, you just made my day!” Scott replied, leading the way into the kitchen. As he seated himself at the big kitchen table, a smiling Frank came into the room. He mas-saged Scott's shoulders for a moment or two, then asked, “Am I correct in deducing that you walked all the way out here from your old home?” Wincing slightly, the youth replied, “Yes, sir, I'm afraid so.” Upon finishing his lunch, Scott led the way back into the den. After everyone had seated themselves, Scott gave them a complete explanation of what had happened earlier that day, and the reasons behind it. By the time he finished, even Beryl's face had turned brick red with fury, and they all had to fight hard to keep from expressing their opinion of Scott's father in terms that they all knew Scott would never approve of. Scott sighed as he looked up at the mantel clock. “By this time, he's left town, and he told me he would never be back!” he commented sadly, shaking his head in disappointment. “He'd better not ever come back here!” Natasha shot back hotly, her enormous muscles swelling up to even greater proportions as a result of her anger. Boris's muscles were also expanding in size and power, almost to the point of “hulking out.” Scott's face turned deadly pale, and he shrank back in fear, recognizing for the first time how dangerous the Radelescu twins could be if he ever got on their bad side. Seeing this, Boris and Natasha promptly put their mountainous arms around him, hugging and kissing him, and repeatedly assuring their best friend that their anger was directed at Scott's father, and not at Scott himself. As his two best buds snuggled up to him and cuddled him, Scott took a fresh look at them, as if in fact he were seeing them for the very first time. Both of them had long, rich jet black hair reaching almost to the top edges of the huge, heavy black belts they both wore. Their eyes were also black, a stark contrast to the rich, heavy silk satin brocade of the extravagant poet shirts they were wearing. Boris's shirt was a fiery metallic red, while Na-tasha's was an equally fiery royal blue. Both shirts had bigger sleeves, and more rows and layers of ruffles and lace, than Scott had ever laid eyes on. The shirts in turn were tucked into pairs of black patent leather pirate pants, whose lower legs were sheathed by even richer looking buccaneer boots with 6-inch-wide cuffs, 7-inch stacked heels, and 5-inch platform soles. Above the belts, wide satin sashes (Boris's being silver, while Nata-sha's was a deep metallic gold) provided an extra touch of extravagance and luxury. Despite their sheer volume, however, the two teens' outfits served only to emphasize their gargantuan phy-siques, as well as their strikingly gorgeous facial features. The total effect was enough to make Scott shake his head in wonder, and not a little despair. Although Scott was strikingly handsome in his own right, the disparity between his size and that of his two best buds was discouraging. He actually found himself wondering why these two wealthy young giants even noticed him, let alone counting him as a friend! Boris and Natasha, however, had no such qualms. They well remembered how, from the moment they had first met, Scott had gone out of his way to make them feel welcome at the middle school they all attended. Their attachment to him had only grown deeper and richer when they had moved on to the same high school together. It was there, too, that they had truly come to grips with the verbal and physical abuse that Scott's father had increasingly heaped upon him, especially after Scott's mother had passed away. Only a violent confrontation between the two “Gypsy Giants” (as the other students referred to them) and Scott's father had kept their best friend from being literally beaten to death. It had been at that point that Boris and Natasha had offered to take Scott in should the need arise, an offer that their parents had instantly backed to the hilt. As they now nuzzled the blonde youth (who was moaning in ecstasy at their ministrations), the two Gypsy teens wished they had carried out their promise much, much sooner. For his part, Scott's features were of a distinctly Nordic cast, with rich, honey-gold hair that came just to the bottom of his shoulder blades, eyes that were so blue they were almost violet in their intensity, a perfectly shaped nose, and, like those of his best buds, lips that were so big and full and pouty that they all but screamed to be passionately kissed again and again and again, something that Natasha was doing at that very moment, and that Scott was avidly repaying in kind. While he was far less muscular than Boris, his bone structure (ironically enough!) was every bit as big and heavy as his best bud's, a fact which served to make the disparity in their physiques even more cruel. Even so, Boris and Natasha both realized that, with the right makeup and clothing, Scott would easily become every bit as glamorous as they were—maybe even more so! Scott's ecstatic moans were growing louder and more intense by the minute as the Gypsy twins continued to nuzzle his face and neck. “Take off your shirt, my friend,” Boris requested, his rich, deep bass now thick with their ancestral accent. Without question, the blond youth complied. Then, Natasha asked, “Now take off your T-shirt, my love,” with a rich, soft, throaty laugh that was so arousing it was almost ribald. Again, Scott complied without hesitation. As he did so, he glanced at the large mirror the hung over the mantelpiece. He was shocked to see that his two friends were now sporting fangs, both upper and lower, that were growing longer and sharper every second. Yet, since he could clearly see them both in the mirror, and they were both casting shadows in the afternoon sunlight, he knew they were not vampires. What was going on here?, he wondered. The answer came only a moment later when the two teens suddenly bit into his slender trapezius muscles like a perfectly-matched pair of king cobras! Pain lanced through him for just a moment, then it was replaced with feelings of power and strength and well-being such as Scott had never experienced before. Far from resisting them, the blonde youth actually opened himself to these new sensations, which grew all the deeper and stronger in direct response. A minute later, just as Scott was on the razor's edge of going into full orgasm, his two friends released him. Instantly, the puncture marks on his shoulders healed and vanished, as though they had never existed to begin with. Not even a single drop of blood showed itself, either on his traps or on the two Gypsy teens' fangs, which were now rapidly re-tracting, disappearing altogether only moments later, although their gigantic chests were expanding and contracting to their very limits. As the three teens regained their senses, Scott managed to pant out, “What—what was that all about?”, as he put his T-shirt and outer shirt back on. “We just injected you with an anti-myostatin enzyme our bodies produce,” Boris explained, as his breathing began returning to normal. “ANTI-myostatin?” Scott echoed, his face betraying his surprise at his best male friend's reply. The twins nodded as Natasha explained, “This is why we're both so big, Scott—and we're both still growing, by the way!” The latter prospect caused the young blonde's male member to swell up bigger and thicker and longer than it ever had before. He was trembling with lust as he visualized the girl he all but worshipped becoming even more powerful, more muscular, more voluptuous and curvaceous. In fact, had the two of them been alone at that moment, Scott realized that he would have ravished Natasha with all the power he could muster. What was more, he could see from the look in Natasha's dark eyes that she would have responded in exactly the same way. Boris, however, placed a gently restraining hand on his best friend's shoulder. “Easy, my friend, easy!” he cau-tioned, in a deep, velvety purr. “Let's not go too far, too fast, all right?” Scott nodded gratefully, realizing that his friend was absolutely right. He had long wanted to marry Natasha. Indeed, he had actually proposed to her pri-vately at the Senior Prom only a few days earlier. She had joyfully accepted, and her parents had gladly given their blessing, as had Boris himself. Even so, they had all agreed not to announce the engagement publicly, not only for the sake of the twins' modeling careers, but to prevent any possible reprisals or interference from Scott's father as well. Now that Scott's father had abandoned him, however, and was therefore out of his life altogether, Scott naturally wanted to marry the girl of his dreams as soon as possible. Even so, he forced himself to calm down, and all the more so as his curiosity asserted itself. Seeing this, the elder Radelescues, who had remained in the background up until now, gently took command of the situation. Leaning forward in his armchair, Frank explained, “It's a long story, Scott, but for now, suffice it to say that we first noticed this 'genetic anomaly' in Boris and Natasha when they were about 6 years old. It wasn't until they entered high school with you, however, that we were able to put together at least a fairly complete explanation.” His wife, who was also a fully trained physician, continued, “We may never know all the details, Scott, but it appears that our family is descended from the royal family of the lost continent of Atlantis. At the time of the Great Flood of Noah, the people of Atlantis had reached a level of scientific and technological advancement that our civilization is only now even beginning to catch up to. They were even experimenting with genetic modifi-cation in humans—what some people today call 'eugenics'--to a degree that would make most science fiction writing of today pale into nothing by comparison!” Boris added, “They were also idolaters—snake worshippers, to be precise. That was why they worked the 'fangs' angle into what you just experienced!” “Another reason,” Natasha put in, “is that the enzyme we just injected you with is extremely delicate—it oxidizes and becomes useless instantly on contact with the air. That being the case, they decided on using snake-like fangs as a means of injecting the enzyme from one person to another.” Scott shook his head in amazement. He had seen George Pal's 1964 movie, “Atlantis—The Lost Continent” several times over the years, but he had never dreamed that anything like what he had seen in that film—es-pecially the “House of Beasts”--might even have been close to being real. “Man,” he mused, “if they were do-ing that kind of weird stuff, it's no wonder God brought the Great Flood to stop them!” “Precisely,” Frank responded, nodding his head. “Anyway, our family records indicate that several of the princesses of the royal family married the sons of Noah. In fact, Shem's wife is said to have been the Crown Princess of Atlantis! Had Atlantis survived, Shem could have become the King of Atlantis, or at least what we might call the Prince Consort, when his wife succeeded to the throne!” Boris grinned wickedly as his future brother-in-law once more shook his head in amazement. He had realized that Scott would have a hard time processing all of this. Still, they had all agreed that it would be unfair to Scott not to disclose this information. In truth, Boris and Natasha had long been aware of Scott's disappointment on learning about the high myostatin level in his own DNA, which, of and by itself, would make it all but impossi-ble for him to “muscle up” to any significant degree, let alone to get anywhere near as big as his two best buds. That had, in fact, been the last straw as far as his father was concerned, and had prompted him to disown and reject his offspring immediately after graduation. When they had finally uncovered enough information in their historical research to get a clear picture of the “muscling up” procedure, as they called it, and how to carry it out, Boris and Natasha had become determined to carry it out on Scott at the first opportunity, and all the more so after he proposed to Natasha. Both Boris and his sister felt that it was the best and greatest wedding present they could possibly bestow on the youth they had both grown to love with all their hearts and souls. Their parents, whose testing had revealed Scott's high myostatin level to begin with, had readily agreed. A few moments later, Scott raised and shook his head, causing his long blond tresses to ripple back and forth in a way that even Boris found arousing. Grinning wickedly at the realization, Scott queried, “Okay, so what hap-pens now? Do my muscles just start growing, or what?” “It's not quite that simple, Scott, unfortunately,” Na-tasha replied. “We gave you the biggest dose of the enzyme our bodies could muster, because your level of myostatin is so high. It'll take several days for your body to process it all. Once that happens, you'll grow your own set of fangs as a signal. Your hair and gonads will also grow—in fact, they'll become HUGE!” “Yeah,” Boris put in, with a grin so wicked it was more like a leer, “You'll become a glam-rockin', ultra-mega-maxi-SUPER-stud!” That prospect was so arousing to Scott that, before he even realized it, he was grabbing Boris and kissing him on the mouth with the ferocity of a tiger. What was more, Boris was kissing him back just as ferociously, while his sister, grinning from ear to ear, waited for her turn. Sure enough, just a few moments later, Scott released her big brother, and then, with his chest heaving and a leer of utter lust on his handsome features, he lunged toward the young woman he loved, kissing her just as intensely as he had kissed Boris. For her part, Natasha kissed him back with equal intensity. As the two young lovers finally released each other, Beryl wordlessly caught her husband's eye. Then, silently pointing at the two, she then made a gesture of putting a ring on her left ring finger, mouthing the letters, “ASAP” as she did so. Frank emphatically nodded his concurrence. They had, after all, already given their bles-sing to Scott and Natasha's getting married. Now it was clear that they needed to follow up on that blessing as soon as possible. “So what happens after I grow my own fangs?” Scott queried, his slim chest still heaving from the kisses he had just exchanged with his two best buds. “Do I get to bite you guys?” “Exactly!” Boris rumbled in response. “Then, after our bodies process what you give us, our fangs will grow out again, and we get to bite you a second and final time. Then, your muscles will start to grow—and I mean fast!” “How fast—and how big will I get?” was Scott's next question. “We have no way of knowing that at this point, Babe,” Natasha replied. “There are simply too many variables in the equation for us to be sure.” The young blond nodded his understanding, then asked, “Do you think I might actually get as big as you guys?” “If not,” Natasha vowed, “we'll give you a second treatment!” Scott rolled his eyes up toward the ceiling, his whole body trembling as he contemplated repeating such a powerfully erotic experience. “Let's not cross that bridge unless and until we come to it,” Frank dryly advised, as his three younger companions grinned wickedly. With that, he and Beryl went to the kitchen to get supper underway. In spite of the hearty lunch he had consumed only a few hours earlier, Scott did full justice to a New York strip steak, baked potato with butter AND sour cream, a small tossed salad, and French vanilla ice cream for dessert. His friends warmly encouraged him to eat his fill, realizing that he had had little if anything else to eat prior to his arrival. Boris and Natasha then conducted Scott to his new bedroom, one of several suites on the ground floor. Each suite contained a master-sized bedroom (with California King-sized beds yet!), a bathroom with a whirlpool tub, and a parlor with a working Russian masonry fireplace, bookshelves, and a top-of-the line multi-media computer system, complete with 7.1 surround sound speakers! As Scott shook his head in wonder, Boris, with a wicked grin on his exotic features, opened the door to an ex-ceptionally large walk-in closet, whose racks were already groaning under the weight of numerous pirate, poet, and even rumba shirts, wide-leg jeans and pants in a variety of styles and colors, luxury high-fashion suits, and over a dozen pairs of platform shoes and boots. At the rear of the closet, there was a large 3-way mirror, along with a dresser and jewelry box containing numerous earrings and ear studs, rings, watches, pendants, neck-laces, neck chains, and other jewelry. The dresser contained any number of waist sashes, head wraps, neckties, floppy bow ties, scarves, and neckerchiefs. To top it all off, at the back of the right-hand side of the closet, there were several leather jackets and coats in various lengths, and even several full-length capes! Above the clothing racks on either side were shelves holding a number of wide-brimmed “cavalier” and “Pirate King” hats, and even several top hats to go with the more than half-a-dozen tuxes and full dress outfits, which even included high-fashion patent leather platform dress shoes and boots! As Scott gaped in utter astonishment at what was clearly intended to be his new wardrobe, Boris explained, “These are all outfits that I've outgrown over the past three or four years. They're all in perfect condition, and in a variety of sizes. I didn't want to just give or throw them away, and when you told us that your father was threa-tening to throw you out once you graduated, the decision to keep them for you to wear once you moved in with us was an easy one!” Scott instantly turned around, buried his face in Boris's massive shoulder, and unashamedly wept with joy. Boris promptly put his mountainous arms around his best male friend and held him close, rubbing his slender back and nuzzling him with infinite tenderness. It was several minutes before Scott was able to compose himself, whereupon Natasha showed him his new bathroom. On the vanity counter, she pointed out a wide variety of toiletries and cosmetics, including eye shadows, eye liners, and even lipsticks in a variety of colors. “Tomorrow,” she promised, “we'll start showing you how to use cosmetics to make yourself look more glam-rocking gorgeous than you've ever dreamed of!” As she concluded her words with a rich, throaty laugh, it was all Scott could do to keep from burying his face be-tween her massive, muscular, yet still voluptuous breasts, and giving the woman he loved a full French kiss all the way up her incredible cleavage. Somehow, though, he managed to restrain himself, although he did allow himself to give her the deepest, richest kiss he could summon up. As the two young lovers reluctantly let go of each other, both of them moaning in ecstasy, Boris gently purred, “On that note, my dear friend, I think it best that we retire for the night.” Scott nodded his agreement, whereupon his two best buds both embraced him for a long moment, and then left him to go to their own bedrooms. Scott then undressed and went over to a dresser to the right of his new bed, where, to his further astonishment, he found a wide variety of underwear and pajamas, all in the richest luxury fabrics money could buy. Swallowing hard, the young blonde chose a set of pajamas in a rich, royal blue satin, then put his feet in a pair of ankle-high sheepskin slippers and walked over to his new bed. He groaned in delight as he removed his slippers and slid between a set of deep scarlet satin sheets, then laid his head down on pillows that were sheathed in matching scarlet satin pillowcases. He had hardly done so before falling into the deepest, soundest, most wonderful sleep he had ever experienced. As might be expected, Scot experienced a number of EXTREMELY erotic dreams that night, every one of which culminated in a wet dream of increasing intensity and duration. Consequently, when he finally woke up late the next morning, they young blonde stud found himself virtually wallowing in a huge puddle of his own semen. Blushing more furiously than he ever had in his life, Scott carefully slid out of bed. As he began gathering his soiled linens, he was relieved to discover that the mattress had been fitted with a rubber sheet to protect against such accidents. Obviously, Scott realized, the family had been through something like this before with Boris, and had planned accordingly in his case. Leaving the soiled linens in a rough bundle on the bed, Scott went over to the dresser, where he chose a t-shirt and a pair of boxer shorts, both in a rich royal purple. Then, carefully wrapping himself in a matching purple satin bathrobe, Scott made his way to his new bathroom, where he divested himself of his soiled underwear. As he looked at himself in the bathroom mirror, Scott's eyes widened in surprise. His gonads had actually doubled in size during the night, while his hair, already mid-back in length, had now grown down to his waist, and was significantly thicker, fuller, richer, and silkier in texture, while its honey-gold color was noticeably deeper and richer in color, with a softness and shine that would have done credit to any supermodel on the planet! As he shook his head in wonder, Scott's augmented tresses moved back and forth in rippling waves that caused him to experience an erection like none he had ever had before. He could actually feel his manhood becoming longer, thicker, and harder, while his testicles swelled and ballooned outward before his very eyes. Realizing that he was on the verge of an orgasm, Scott quickly began drawing a bath, activating the whirlpool as he did so. Even as he washed his growing gonads, his augmented sex organs went into an eruption the likes of which Scott had never before experienced. Moaning in unspeakable ecstasy, the growing young blonde stud opened himself to this new experience, which responded by becoming even more intense. It was a full two hours later before Scott was finally able to extricate himself from the tub, having actually had to drain and refill the tub to wash off the accumulated semen from what he could only call a “super-orgasm,” as well as washing and conditioning his hair. As he was finishing up blow-drying his “super-mane,” as he now called it, Boris came into the bathroom to check on him. On seeing the latter, Boris's mouth dropped open, his eyes widening in astonishment. “WHOAH! AWESOME!” he whispered. His eyes widened still further as his brain registered the growth in his future brother-in-law's gonads. “Dude,” he commented, his voice still an awestruck whisper, “Natasha is gonna be all over you when she sees you!” “Not if I'm all over her first!” Scott smirked in reply. Boris promptly threw back his head and laughed, then took his best bud's face in his hands and looked it over carefully. “You know,” he commented, “I think that enzyme is even making your face look prettier—I mean it!” Scott looked at his facial features in the bathroom mirror. He was shocked to realize that his best bud was right. While his face was still distinctly Nordic, a delicate refinement in its shape and contours had definitely taken place, making it look increasingly exotic, much like Boris and Natasha's complexions. It was as if the best, the prettiest, the sexiest parts of both their faces and Scott's were being mixed together into that of a SUPER-super-model! Just then, Natasha came in to check on her fiancee. She almost fainted at the sight of the results that the enzyme had worked on her lover in just one night. Thankfully, Scott had already donned his underwear, as the sight of her fiancee in the nude would have unquestionably been too much for her. She somehow managed to pull herself together and helped Scott put on his makeup, in a subtle but smoky, sultry color scheme with touches of gold and silver at the outer edges. The finishing touch was a light, golden-colored lipstick that rendered his mouth almost unbearably kissable. Natasha proved as much, in fact, by giving the man she loved the deep-est, richest kiss she could muster. Scott replied with an even deeper, richer kiss than that, to the point that Boris actually felt it necessary to intervene, gently but firmly pulling the two apart. As the affianced couple slowly recovered, Scott panted, “Natasha, we need to apply for our marriage license TODAY! The way this enzyme is working on me, there's simply no way I'll be able to keep my hands off of you much longer!” Natasha wordlessly nodded her agreement. “We also need to get you signed up for a modeling contract like we have, Bro',” Boris put in. “Your good looks are becoming almost unbearable! You'll make a mint doing what we do!” “Yeah,” Scott replied, an increasingly wicked grin coming over his gorgeous features, “and maybe we can do some super-glam assignments together!” The two Radelescu siblings looked at each other for a moment. Then, as they realized how right their best bud was, they both responded in a slow drawl, “YE-E-E-E-A-H!!” With that, Boris led the three back out to the bedroom, where Beryl was gathering up the soiled bed clothes from the night before. Here eyebrows shot up in surprise as she saw the changes that had taken place overnight in her prospective son-in-law. Then, after she had left, Natasha looked over her future husband with the practiced eye of a costume designer. She then dressed her fiancee in an all-white satin outfit—a white satin poet shirt with a white satin floppy bow tie, white satin dress slacks with a high waistband, wide, flaring legs and wide cuffs, a wide white patent leather belt, white silk over-the-calf stockings, and ankle-high white patent leather platform boots. To top off the outfit, she then had Scott put on a white satin waist-length, double-breasted suit coat. As Natasha fluffed up the ruffles on Scott's shirt front and cuffs, Frank called out over the intercom that Scott's breakfast was now ready. The young blonde, now rendered at least doubly gorgeous by his new attire, prompt-ly led his two best buds to the kitchen, where he promptly did full justice to the big breakfast Beryl and Frank had prepared for him. The two elder Radelescues shook their heads in wonder at their future son-in-law's en-hanced appearance. “So what are your plans for the day?” Frank inquired, as Scott finished his repast. “Well, the first thing we're going to do is go get a marriage license,” Scott replied firmly, as he rose to his feet. Natasha promptly snuggled up to her fiancee, as the others grinned knowingly. “Then we need to go to a jewelry store and get both an en-gagement set and a wedding set—his-and-hers on both counts!” Boris added, “and then I thought we'd take him by our agent's office and see if we can get him signed up to a modeling contract, similar to what Natasha and I have.” Natasha wound things up by adding, “And then I want to take him to our hair stylist, and see just how big we can get these glorious locks of his teased up to be!” “Sounds good!” Frank said approvingly, as Beryl nodded her concurrence. With that, the three teens headed out the kitchen door. The Diablo limousine sat waiting for them, its engine purring gently. As they got in the limo and settled themselves in the rich, pillow-style leather seats, Boris inquired, “By the way, Scott, do you have a driver's license or birth certificate? It's required for the marriage license, you know.” Grinning, Scott promptly produced both documents on the spot. “Right with you, Bro',” he smirked. Boris grinned and gave his future brother-in-law an emphatic double “thumbs up” gesture as the limo pulled out into the late morning inbound traffic. “That reminds me,” Scott commented, “I need to get my driver's license updated to reflect my new ad-dress!” “And we also need to get you a smart phone, a mobile broadband adapter, and a laptop,” Natasha added. “Yes, and we'll also need to have your bank accounts changed to joint account status,” Boris put in, with a wick-ed grin, “with debit cards for both of you!” As the young blonde rolled his eyes in ecstasy at the continuing improvement in his status, the limo arrived at the County Court Clerk's office. They encountered no difficulty in obtaining the marriage license for Scott and Natasha, and were on their way to the jewelry store Boris recommended within 15 minutes. At the latter, Boris took charge. He not only bought a gorgeous multi-jeweled ring set for the young couple, but insisted on buying several gorgeous pairs of jeweled ear studs for Scott, including one set which had multiple threads of smaller gemstones in every color of the rainbow that came all the way down to his shoulders! Scott insisted on wearing them out of the store, with his companions' full approval, feeling more and more like a glam rock peacock as he did so. Once inside the limo, Scott and Natasha formally exchanged engagement rings, along with the most ero-tic kiss either one of them had ever experienced. The next stop for the now officially engaged teens was another jewelry store, this one specializing in Native Am-erican jewelry. Here, Boris insisted on loading his two best buds down with a huge collection of rings, bracelets, armbands, pendants, necklaces, earrings, and concho belts. To top it all off, Boris presented the two young lovers with a matching pair of six-inch-wide belts, each of which was loaded down with double rows of huge silver-and-gold conchos, each of which had an enormous chunk of pure turquoise in the middle, along with a custom-made cowboy-style trophy buckle big enough to cover their abdomens! One buckle was studded with Scott's name, the other with Natasha's—both in letters of turquoise edged in sterling silver! It was obvious that Boris had been planning this gift for quite some time, and he was rewarded by having both of his best buds literally cover his face with kisses, all of which he was only too happy to return. Scott was higher than a kite as he and his companions carefully packed their purchases in the limo's capacious trunk. They then proceeded to the office of Boris and Natasha's agent, not only to see about getting Scott signed to a modeling contract, but also to formally notify him of Natasha's engagement and impending wedding. On seeing Scott for the first time, the agent almost fell out of his chair in amazement. Without even requiring a photographic portfolio, he promptly signed the young blond stud to a contract every bit as lucrative as the one Boris and Natasha were under. He instantly agreed to their condition requiring that the young couple be allowed to work together on assignment whenever possible. As the three prepared to leave his office, the agent gave both Boris and Scott a warm handshake, along with a kiss on Natasha's cheek by way of congratulations. After stopping for a late lunch at a local buffet restaurant, the trio's next stop was the local driver's license of-fice, where Scott's driver's license was quickly and efficiently updated to reflect his new home address. They then proceeded to the city's hottest and most exclusive electronics store. Here, Natasha insisted on buying her fiancee the very top-of-the line gaming and multimedia laptop and tablet computers the store had to offer, along with the very latest smart phone, and mobile broadband adapters and service for all three of them. Their next stop was the family's bank. Here, Natasha's checking and savings accounts were updated to joint ac-count status, and a debit card and new checks were ordered to allow Scott access to both accounts. Scott was genuinely shocked when he learned the balances to which he now had access. In effect, he had become a multi-multi-millionaire in one fell swoop, and it staggered him. The final stop on the trio's agenda was Boris and Natasha's personal hairstylist. He gazed in awe at Scott's gor-geous locks, and actually groaned aloud in delight as he handled them to test their texture. To everyone's sur-prise, however, Scott had a specific request: “I want you to curl my hair.” “You mean the kind of curls that DeAndre Brackensick from 'American Idol' has?” the stylist inquired. Scott shook his head in emphatic rejection of that idea. “I want BIG curls,” he answered firmly, “as big and brawny and beautiful as you can make them!” Just over an hour later, Scott nodded his head in satisfaction as he looked in the mirror at the largest head of curls he had ever seen. So good did the results look, in fact, that Boris and Natasha both decided they wanted the same treatment for themselves as well! Thus, it was another two hours before the glam-rocking trio finally left the shop, after paying the stylist a huge bonus. Scott, who up to now had been quite talkative, suddenly became unusually quiet as the three of them got into the limo. “We need to head home, guys—right now!” the young blonde declared. A glance at Scott's teeth quickly revealed the reason for his request: Scott was growing fangs, just as Boris and Natasha had the night before. Without a moment's hesitation, Boris directed their chauffeur to drive the trio home without an instant's delay. As they did so, Scott commented, “I know you said there was no way of knowing how long it would take for me to reach this stage, but to reach it this quickly frankly frightens me!” “Not to worry, Babe,” Boris purred in reply, as he and his sister each put a comforting arm around the now super-gorgeous young blonde stud. As the two Radelescues snuggled up to Scott, nuzzling him in the process, they also noticed that Scott's package was now substantially larger than it had been when they had left home that morning—and it was still growing! “We're not getting you two hitched any too soon!” Boris commented with a grin so wicked it almost constituted a leer. “Tell me about it!” Scott commented dryly, then flashed a wicked grin of his own which showed that his fangs had grown even larger, longer, and sharper in the short time since they had entered the limo for the trip home. Like the young blonde's gonads, his fangs too were still growing constantly. It was almost—yet not quite—like a transformation scene in a werewolf horror movie. On arriving home, Scott and his two best buds went directly to the den, leaving Beryl and Frank to handle the unpacking of the limo's trunk. As his two best buds undressed enough to expose their massive shoulders, Scott's fangs grew to an almost frightening size, like that of a super-giant king cobra. He waited until the two of them nodded to indicate that they were ready, then sat down between them. Natasha was first. Scott took a deep breath, then bit into the young giantess's massive left trapezius muscle as far as his fangs would go. As if by instinct, he concentrated on pumping as much of the now-modified enzyme into her as he could. As he did so, Natasha groaned aloud—not in pain, but in ecstasy, as if this were part of their ma-ting ritual. Then, exactly thirty seconds later, Scott released her, then bit into her right trapezius muscle in the same way. Once again, Natasha groaned in delight—and this time, Scott did also! As he released the young woman he loved so deeply, the young blonde stud was relieved to see the fang marks in both shoulders fill in and heal completely in a matter of seconds. Not a single drop of blood could be seen anywhere, not even on his own fangs. Assured that he had carried out the process correctly, Scott now turned to his future brother-in-law. Since Boris was just slightly bigger than his sister, Scott's fangs, already freakishly large, long, and sharp, became even more so to compensate. Once again, Scott took a deep breath, and then he bit into Boris's left trapezius muscle with all the power he could muster. The two youths moaned together in ecstatic glee as Scott concentrated on pumping as much of the enzyme into his best friend as he could. As he did so, his male member began to swell and expand like it never had before. Then, thirty seconds later, Scott released Boris's left trapezius muscle, and, with an almost feral growl, he bit into his right trapezius muscle with all the power he could summon up. As he did so, Scott began to experience feelings of sexual arousal such as he had never had before. Despite this, however, Scott concentrated on getting the job done, so to speak. Then, finally, it was all over. Scott released his future brother-in-law, his fangs already retracting rapidly. Again, there was no sign of bleeding of any kind. As Scott panted heavily, both from sexual arousal and from his recent exertions, Natasha rewarded him with the deepest, richest, most erotic kiss she could summon up. Then, mo-ments later, somewhat to Scott's surprise, her brother did exactly the same thing! As Boris released him, Scott let out a deep moan of ecstatic bliss, then sank back on the leather sofa and fell into a deep sleep. The two young Gypsies, who had expected Scott to react in just this manner, promptly swung him into a horizontal position, removed his boots, then gently put a pillow under his head, and the big satin comforter over the rest of his body. Laying the boots on the floor near the young blonde's feet, they then went up to their own rooms, where they changed into more casual but still rich attire. They then came back downstairs, where they sorted out the various purchases they had made, and transferred them to the appropriate bedrooms. It was nearly four hours later that Scott awoke, his super-blue eyes flickering open, a groan escaping his even more kissable lips as he stretched, sat up, and put his boots back on. To his delight, the family was just putting supper on the table. As he rose to his feet and prepared to join them, he glanced at his reflection in the huge mirror which hung over the mantelpiece. He was shocked to find that his hair, so recently trimmed and styled, was now almost twice as big as it had been when he had left the salon! Furthermore, his package looked as though it had also grown significantly larger, bulging almost obscenely with increasing sexual power and potency. Scott tossed his head around a few times to see how his new hairstyle would react. To his delight, the massive mane of curls repeatedly fell around his face whenever he stopped, framing his features to utter perfection, caus-ing the young blonde to look even more glamorous and gorgeous. As Boris and Natasha came up behind him, their best bud actually began to tremble in awe at his increasing beauty. They each kissed him and snuggled up to him for a few moments, rubbing his back and shoulders to help soothe Scott's understandable anxiety. Their efforts were rewarded as Scott quickly became visibly calmer. He then walked back into the kitchen with them to join Frank and Beryl at the dinner table. After doing full justice to an excellent pot roast with all the trimmings, Scott, Boris, and Natasha went back up-stairs to Scott's bedroom. Here, they spent the next several hours setting up Scott's two new computers, as well as his cell phone, and, finally, the mobile broadband adapters for all three of their laptops. Then, with these tasks accomplished, Boris and Natasha retired to their own bedrooms (although of course Scott and Natasha shared a deep, rich good night kiss!), and Scott prepared to retire for the night himself. He had hardly laid his gorgeous head upon the satin-covered pillow, in fact, before he fell into a sleep that was even deeper than he had experi-enced the night before. As might be expected, Scott's dreams that night were even more erotic than those of the night before. When mor-ning came, Scott was not overly surprised to find that he was lying in an even larger puddle of his own semen than that of the previous morning. As he went through his morning ablutions, Scott noticed that his mane of curls now towered a full six inches over the top of his head, and came down to the bottom of his shoulder blades. His gonads were now positively enormous, with balls the size of cantaloupes, while his male member was as big a-round as a baseball bat—and that was when it was soft! Not surprisingly, when he donned his boxer shorts, the bulge between his legs was obscenely huge, and was still throbbing and pulsating with continuing growth. That morning, Scott chose an outfit consisting of a flaming orange satin poet shirt, black patent leather pirate pants, a 3-inch-wide studded white patent leather belt with an enormous carved silver Mexican buckle, and white patent leather buccaneer boots with 6- inch wide cuffs at the tops, 7-inch stacked heels, and 5-inch platform soles. To provide contrast, the young blonde tied a wide royal blue satin sash around his still-slender waist. He then completed his look of luxury with a smoky, sultry makeup scheme that included touches of silver, gold, and even turquoise. When the young blonde stud understandably strutted and swaggered his way down the stairs and into the kitchen for breakfast, the Radelescu family took one look at him—and their mouths all dropped open in utter as-tonishment. In fact, Natasha's gorgeous face turned a deadly pale—and then, to Scott's horror, she fell to the floor in a dead faint. With a wordless cry of alarm, Scott rushed to her side, as did her brother. As they seated her in a chair, Beryl ran cold water over a dishcloth, wrung out the excess, then ran the cold cloth over her face and neck in an effort to revive her. To their immense relief, Natasha promptly responded, especially when Scott climbed into her lap, put his arms around her as best he could, and gave his bride-to-be the deepest, richest kiss he could muster at that moment. As he slowly released the woman he loved, Scott's eyes were full of concern. “I didn't mean to scare you, Natasha,” he said softly. “You didn't actually scare me, darling,” Natasha replied, just as softly, her eyes glowing with unutterable love. “You overwhelmed me. You look so drop-dead-gorgeous in that outfit that it was more than I could take at first glance. Boris felt the same way.” “She's right, Bro',' Boris added. “You've gotten to be so pretty—so cute—so gorgeous and glamorous—that it's just too much!” As he spoke, the young super-giant gently took Scott's face in his hands, moving it back and forth to allow him to look it over as carefully as possi-ble. “Your face has become so strikingly handsome, especially now that your hair has gotten so big and all, that you can put any teen idol or teen supermodel on this planet to shame—even us!” he added emphatically, yet without the slightest trace of envy or resentment. As he ran Scott's increasingly luxuriant locks through his fingers, Boris actually moaned with pleasure. A moment later, Natasha did likewise. As she also moaned with delight at her fiancee's sheer gorgeousness, Scott gasped as he noticed that her fangs were growing again. Scott turned his head to get a look at her brother. Sure enough, his fangs were also growing. “It's time, Scott,” Boris said quietly, then favored him with a wicked grin that fully revealed his rapidly growing canines. Natasha did likewise. As the young blonde processed the implications of Boris's statement, he began trembling violently with antici-pation. This was the final step, he realized. If what his two best buds had told him was accurate, before long he would grow as big and brawny as they were. His long-time dream would soon become a reality. Swallowing hard, without a word, he led the way back into the den. He seated himself on the couch. Boris sat down on his left, Natasha on his right. Trembling even more violently, Scott nevertheless removed his poet shirt and T-shirt. He took a few deep breaths to steady himself, then quietly told his two best buds, “I'm ready whenever you guys are.” Almost instantly, Boris and Natasha began covering Scott's face, neck, and shoulders with the richest, most ero-tic kisses Scott had ever experienced. In direct response, Scott's now-augmented male member began growing and swelling and lengthening as it never had before. His breathing became deeper and more rapid, and a long moan of sexual ecstasy escaped his lips. Then, just before Scott would have gone into a full-blown orgasm, Boris and Natasha sank their fangs into his traps with with a fervency that was almost savage in its intensity. Scott threw back his now even more gorgeous young head and let loose with a wild, rapid, throaty laugh. “AW, YE-E-E-E-E-AH!” he bellowed, doing everything he could to open himself up to the enzyme that his fiancee and future brother-in-law were pumping into him with everything they had. Then, suddenly, it was over. Less than a minute had passed from the start of the bite to the moment when the Radelescu twins released him. As before, the puncture marks instantly dwindled away and disappeared, healing without the slightest trace of any scars. Slowly, Scott got to his feet, then went to the bathroom, where he put his T-shirt and poet shirt back on. He was still breathing heavily as he went back into the kitchen, where the others were waiting for him. Boris and Natasha too were breathing heavily, although the two of them were making an effort to calm themselves. Scott did likewise. As he tore into the huge breakfast that Beryl had set before him, Scott became conscious of a strange, warm, tingling sensation spreading throughout his body. He mentioned this to the others, who nodded their understand-ing. “That's actually a good sign, Scott,” Frank told him. “It means the enzyme is doing its job.” “So when do I begin muscling up—or should I say 'hulking out'?” Scott asked, with a wicked grin spreading over his now super-gorgeous features. “No telling, Babe,” Boris rumbled back, an equally wicked grin on his own handsome face. “It's like we told you before—there are simply too many variables in the equation.” “So, it could be an hour from now—or it could be a week, or even longer—is that it?” Scott queried. “I don't think it'll be too long,” Natasha responded, “particu-larly since your body has already responded the way it has. I mean, look at your face, your hair--” “And my package,” Scott broke in with a leering grin, his face now almost fiendishly gorgeous, as he sat down at the ta-ble and all but inhaled the huge breakfast the family had prepared for him. In truth, Scott's features were becom-ing more attractive with every passing second, while his mane of honey-golden curls was rapidly increasing in both size and length. Scott himself quickly began to realize this, and it thrilled him. He was even more thrilled when he felt his gonads once more growing not only bigger, but also more powerful and potent. He could actu-ally feel himself becoming more incredibly virile with every second, and his desire for his bride-to-be was sky-rocketing by the minute. Even so, Scott was determined to wait until after he and Natasha were officially wed before going to bed with her. The remaining two days went by in a blur. Scott and Natasha made a point of counseling with the family's pas-tor in preparation for the wedding. In view of the circumstances, the family had decided on a small, quiet cere-mony right there at home, with only the immediate family present. They prepared another bedroom, in the other wing of the house, as a super-luxury bridal chamber and honeymoon suite. Boris pulled out all the stops in put-ting together his new brother-in-law's wedding outfit, then turned right around and did the same for his sister, and then finally for himself. In addition, both Scott and Natasha's appetites grew and grew, until the night before their marriage, each of them consumed one half of a 25-pound turkey, plus stuffing and other side dishes! Fortu-nately, Frank and Beryl had fully expected this, and had made preparations accordingly. Frank explained to Scott that this was their bodies' way of preparing for the major growth surge that would soon get underway, and that they need not worry about becoming fat as a result of their eating binge. When the wedding day finally arrived, Scott felt more energy coursing through his body than he had ever known. His hair was a full seven times bigger and longer than it had ever been before, and had now begun curl-ing on its own. Those curls, in fact, were an incredible seven inches across, sprawling over both the front and back of his shoulders, towering a foot over the top of his head, then tumbling all the way down to the small of his back. His gonads were now freakishly enlarged, his balls now the size of giant cantaloupes, his male member now a whopping fourteen inches long and seven inches around—soft! When fully aroused, it grew by an unbe-lievable 50% in both length and thickness! His face, already like that of an angel to begin with, was now almost unbearably gorgeous, and became even more so as Scott put on his makeup in preparation for his nuptials. Scott's wedding outfit was one that would have been fit for any teen monarch who was about to be formally crowned—a lavish royal purple waist-length, double-breasted coat in silk velvet, matching slacks with incre-dibly wide, rave-style legs with 4-inch-wide cuffs, a cloth-of-gold poet shirt with bigger sleeves and more rows and layers of ruffles and lace than he had ever worn before, a huge floppy bow tie in cloth-of-silver, accented by an enormous rainbow crystal brooch, his white knee-high patent leather platform boots, plus the six-inch-wide concho belt and buckle that Boris had given him as a wedding present. In fact, Scott actually insisted on wearing all of the jewelry Boris had bought for him—except, of course, for the wedding rings that the two young love-birds would exchange during the wedding ceremony itself. Little wonder, then, that by the time he was ready for the ceremony, Scott was actually trembling in every limb with excitement and anticipation. Even the legendary Liberace, in his most lavish stage attire, would have paled in comparison to the almost god-like figure that now preened himself in the full-length, 3-way mirror just prior to descending the staircase and walking silently into the parlor to begin the wedding. Scott almost fainted when he beheld the young woman he was about to wed walking into the parlor to join him. She was gloriously dressed in a gown of the richest, heaviest, most lavish white silk satin brocade Scott had ever beheld, with a veil that, to say the least, was equally extravagant. For her part, Natasha also nearly swooned as she beheld the fabulously-clothed young man who was about to be-come her husband. It took several moments, in fact, and several deep breaths for each of them, before they were able to proceed with the ceremony. As the marriage ceremony continued, Scott's energy level grew higher and higher, as did Natasha's. When at last the pastor officially pronounced them husband and wife, and their lips came into contact with each other, it was as though a floodgate had burst open. From that moment, Scott's muscles began swelling and expanding and bal-looning to a size, and with a speed, that Scott had never dreamed of. By the time he and his new bride released each other, Scott's muscles had literally doubled in size, while his strength had quadrupled. (Thankfully, Boris had insisted that his new brother-in-law wear an over-sized outfit, to allow for just such a contingency.) In addi-tion, his already huge mane of curls began growing faster, larger, and more beautiful than ever before. Scott and Natasha literally ran to their new bedroom, their desire for each other now all but uncontrollable. They paused just long enough to give Boris a last hug at the door, then closed and locked the door behind them. Even as they began disrobing each other, Scott's rate of growth was tripling and quadrupling. Natasha was also growing larger, more muscular, and more voluptuous by the second, especially after her new husband buried his head between her massive breasts and gave her a long French kiss all the way up her incredible cleavage. He then proceeded to give her the raunchiest, most erotic French kiss to the mouth he could muster. In the next instant, Natasha grabbed hold of his massive super-manhood, guided it to the right spot, then all but impaled herself on it as the two young super-giants became one flesh. In direct response, Scott threw back his massive, unbearably gorgeous head and let out an exultant bellow at the very top of his now-gargantuan lungs: “YE-E-E-E-E-E-S-S! I LOVE YOU!” For her part, Natasha screamed back, “I LOVE YOU, TOO! KISS ME-E-E-E-E-E!!” Scott promptly did just that, as the new husband and wife wrapped their arms and legs around each other, holding on for dear life, as Scott erupted into Natasha with the power of an exploding volcano . . . It was more than a day later before the two super-giant newlyweds finally awakened. Scott woke up first. His now violet-blue eyes flickered open, then widened as he beheld his awe-inspiring reflection in the huge mirror that hung over the California King-sized bed in which he and Natasha were lying. “WHOAH!” the young super-giant whispered hoarsely. Since Natasha was still asleep, he carefully slid over the super-rich satin sheets, sat up, and then slowly got to his feet. He then swaggered as quietly as he could to the oversized 3-way mirror that stood in the corner next to the double-sized walk-in closet in the couple's new master bedroom suite. The mountain of muscles that now constituted Scott's body was staggering to behold. Now well over 7 feet in height, the young blonde mega-stud had pecs that were at least twice the size of the biggest watermelons he had ever beheld, with traps that came up over his ears and all but swallowed his otherwise massive neck. His upper arms looked to be about three times the size of the largest medicine balls, with forearms and calves roughly about half as big. His thighs were bigger than any giant pumpkins currently in the record books, with the biggest, tightest, sexiest-looking “bubble butt” Scott could possibly have wished for. It was his face and hair, however, that actually turned Scott on the most. Although his features had been grow-ing steadily handsomer, cuter, and prettier virtually from the moment that Boris and Natasha had bitten him for the first time, it had now matured into a face that simply had to be the ultimate cross between Scott's original good looks and the striking, exotic beauty and sex appeal of Boris and Natasha's Gypsy heritage. No glam rock “pretty boy” or teen idol on the planet could have matched the mega-gorgeous visage that Scott now be-held in the mirror. The crowning touch, however, was the 12-inch-thick, waist-length mane of the biggest, richest, silki-est honey-gold curls Scott had ever seen. Just below his waistline hung a set of gonads that had more than quad-rupled in size from their previous staggering dimensions of the previous night. Even as he watched, Scott's package came back to life. As he flexed his gargantuan physique, his “mega-man-hood” began swelling and lengthening until it was more than 2 feet long and at least a foot in circumference. When he flexed his abs, Scott was astounded to find that, instead of merely a 6-pack or even an 8-pack, he ac-tually possessed a 16-pack, with the most powerfully-developed intercostals he had ever dared to dream of. His shoulders and back proved to be just as powerful, if not more so, and looked to be at least 4 feet wide when flexed. When at last Scott summoned up the courage to do a “most muscular” pose, the young super-giant actually felt as though he were going to burst, as every muscle in his incredible body looked as if it had doubled or even tripled in size, while his strength seemed to increase beyond anything he had even remotely dared to imagine. As Scott continued to flex and pose before the mirror, Natasha rose from their marriage bed and came over to join him. She was genuinely stunned at the sheer size and power now embodied in the man who was now her husband. For his part, at the sight of his new bride, Scott felt his “mega-manhood” swelling and hardening with even greater arousal than he had felt on their wedding night. She was every bit as big and as tall as he was, and proportionately curvaceous and voluptuous as well. They were truly a “match made in Heaven,” physically magnified to the Nth degree! After exchanging a deep French kiss that left them both moaning with pleasure, the young couple headed for their (thankfully!) oversized bathroom, where they spent over an hour washing and primping each other. After dressing in satin poet shirts and pirate pants, accented with wide patent leather belts, even wider satin sashes, and patent leather platform buccaneer boots, the two “super-newlyweds” quietly made their way to the kitchen. Upon their arrival, Scott and Natasha found Frank, Beryl, and Boris talking quietly at the kitchen table. Seated with them was a young flame-haired giantess whose muscles and curves matched Natasha's to utter perfection. The young couple instantly recognized her as Betty Johnson, Boris's long-time girlfriend. They were delighted to see a heavily-jeweled engagement ring sparkling from her left ring finger, indicating that she and Boris had also become formally engaged. They instantly threw their massive arms around the affianced couple, then exchanged a warm embrace with Frank and Beryl as well. “So you and Natasha gave Betty here the same treatment you gave me—am I right?” Scott inquired, flashing a super-wicked grin at his brother-in-law. “Exactly!” Boris re-plied, giving him a super-wicked grin in return. The two mountainous young couples then rose to their feet and spent the next several minutes flexing and posing for each other, although they were all still fully clothed. Although Scott and Natasha were at least 1/3 bigger than Boris and Betty, all of them realized that, by the time Boris and Betty's nuptials were completed, they would be every as big as Scott and Natasha. They also realized that the four of them would doubtless grow even bigger in the months and years to come. Two days later, a second wedding took place in the Radelescu parlor. Once again, as soon as Boris and Betty had officially become husband and wife, the newlywed couple ran upstairs to their new bridal suite to consummate their marriage. Not to be outdone, Scott and Natasha retired to their own bridal suite and spent the evening mak-ing love with super-volcanic intensity. Not surprisingly, the two young mega-couples joyfully greeted each other two days later. They all laughed out loud at the very top of their enormous lungs as they flexed and posed for each other. As they went downstairs to join Frank and Beryl for breakfast, Scott could not help shaking his super-gorgeous head in wonder at the transformation he had experienced. Only a week before, he had been a 6-foot, 6-inch “hu-man beanpole,” as he had once bluntly described himself. Now he was a whopping 7 feet 10 inches in height, with a physique that would have put any or even all of HSMusclboy's characters to shame. What was more, he now possessed a head of honey-gold “mega-curls” bigger than any glam metal rocker from the 80's or 90's could ever have dreamed of, with a face surpassing that of any glam rock “pretty boy” who had ever lived. Boris, who was now every bit as big and as super-gorgeous as Scott himself, put his massive arm around his new brother-in-law's equally mountainous shoulders, pulled him close, and kissed him on the cheek. “Welcome to my family, Bro,” he whispered into Scott's ear. As he reciprocated Boris's affection, Scott whispered, “it's OUR family now, Babe—our 'Gypsy Muscle' family!”

Twenty Something Inches (the Remix) Forum Note: I've always loved this story, and ploder4 on our site mentioned wanting to continue it (his continuation here: Twenty Something Inches - continued). I decided to start posting my remix of the original. Please keep in mind that this version, my version, is also relatively unedited, but I wanted to start posting what I have to get some feedback and buzz going. So, its A Work in Progress! I'll be posting updates as the creative juices flow. ** A heavily edited and modified redo of the original "Twenty Something Inches" - credit for the story concept and original content goes to the original author, theEd. ** Where should i start? boys? men? muscle gods? well, in order to talk about these gods-among-men, I guess I need to start with the .. uh ... well, with the blast of gamma radiation ... yeah. its gonna be one of those kinda stories... cept this is real. Let me talk about my life first. Male. 20 years old. I recently moved out of my parents house. No big deal, it was way overdue and I loved the freedom. It was a whole new adventure for me, out on my own, even if it meant living with roommates that were nothing like me. There was Bill, the guy who decided it was safer to park his motorcycle in our living room. There was Chris, a quiet emo kid who raised tarantulas and snakes in his bedroom. And, there was Nick, a very bad guitar player who had a grower connection and sold dope on campus. We were all about the same age, the youngest being Chris, at seventeen. It was a shitty living environment by any standards: bugs everywhere, the shower muddy and barely a trickle, food, clothes, papers everywhere. The roommates had these unexpected parties which only further trashed the house and made the whole place reek of pot smoke. I never partook and really didn't like the smell, so, of course, the thick haze somehow, without fail, would always manage to settle right in my bedroom every time. We were lucky that this house was buried in the woods, or we would've gotten to know our local cops quite well. Another good part was that no one ever knew who the true owner of the house was. We never met, or even had a phone conversation with, anyone who claimed ownership. We all found the house on craigslist and sent our rent checks to some corporate management firm. No one ever bothered us, even if one or more of us had missed payment last month. We enjoyed our freedom in this arrangement, so we tried to pay rent as often as possible. I was the one who almost regularly missed rent payments. I was there because I had no money and the rent was super cheap. Even then, it was rough for me. But, I still had my notebook, so I could write; I was going to be a famous writer someday, and repay all these debts. Writing was my gift, my passion. I approached the world with an open mind and an open heart, pen and paper at the ready, but I never quite expected that I would write about Bill, Chris and Nick. That's all the background you need about them: Bill was always an okay kind of guy, Chris was kind of creepy, really, and Nick… well, we never got along very well. Nick’s all-night-long parties got popular mainly because of the non-stop supply of beer and weed, but he also had live, local bands blasting throughout the night and eventually, the parties became known for the overall "higher" quality of guys and girls that would fill the house. Popular kids from the schools, jocks, athletes, dealers, actresses, up-and-comers, all started flocking to Nick's parties. The house always seemed near collapse, though somehow it would hold together til the next day. In the beginning it was fun; I even scored with some girls and guys. (I’m bi, by the way.) But, then it started to get on my nerves. I couldn’t sleep normal hours anymore, the kitchen was always a total mess, and the bathrooms were beyond disgusting. We had to start pooling money to pay a clean lady to come in two times a week, but after four or five months, even she gave up on our mess. One random Tuesday night, Bill and Nick decided to barbecue at 3am. They fired up the grill on our outdoor roof/deck/rickety-death-trap/patio area and proceeded to laugh and yell and stomp around until the whole house was awake. Drunk and stoned outta their minds, even more than usual, the guys were interrupted by a bright falling star streaking across the clear night sky. Bill laughed, pointing, “Hey man, look at that! Make a wish!" The star suddenly froze in place and started to swell with a white so bright the boys had look away. “Wow, dude, what the fuck is that? It's so fucking bright!" Nick said after a few moments of awed silence. "Where's our wannabe astronomer? Hey Einstein, get out here! You're missing the most awesome thing!” Nick yelled down in my general direction. They called me Einstein, very original, aren’t they? I looked out a nearby window and saw the blinding ball of light, now the size of the moon. “Shit, what the hell," I muttered to myself before reason kicked in. "Guys! Come inside, quick!” I yelled. “Fuck! Who we should call? NASA?” Bill asked, completely ignoring my warning. "Someone get a camera! Grab my phone!" Nick yelled into the house, never taking his eyes off the light. "Come inside! Quick! That thing could be dangerous!" I repeated from inside the safety of our house. Chris rushed passed my open bedroom door with his phone in hand. I followed after him, hoping to at least get him to stay inside. No dice. He quickly tucked his thin frame through the open window and climbed out onto the roof. “Look at that,” he said, watching the light show through the screen of his phone's video app. I peeked out at the scene from the edge of the window frame. The star exploded with a blinding light that turned the entire sky white. I stepped back as the guys outside covered their eyes. Whatever it was, I had to protect myself. Those guys were crazy to stay out there! I slammed the old, leaded window closed just as a burst of purple and green flashes filled the horizon. I crouched down into a ball as I felt the whole house start to shake. I was scared shitless! The rumbling got louder and louder, making everything rattle and vibrate with a deadly intensity. "We're all gonna die!" I cried in a meek whisper, mentally complimenting myself on a wonderful choice of last words. At the peak of noise and shaking, there was a huge BANG! and then it all just... stopped. I was trembling; too afraid to open the window to see if they got toasted by whatever THAT was. I made myself stand and was about to peek through the window when I suddenly heard Nick and Bill yelling "oooh"s and "aaaah"s, like they were watching a 4th of July firework show. Seconds later, they calmed down and that was it. That was the moment that changed our lives. That brief moment... and no one had a single clue. **** Two months later, I started to notice odd things happening to my roommates. Specifically, to their bodies-- They began to ... "swell," i guess is the word ... with muscle. That Bill would grow muscles easily, was expected. But Chris and Nick? Both were sticks. Two totally flat, tall guys. I had always been attracted to athletic bodies, male and female, and Chris and Nick flew under my radar. Nick always dressed tight, emo/punk shirts. I started noticing those old shirts were straining against his now-curvy body. His arms had visible muscles swelling now, and when he played his guitar, veins would start to web across them. I also started to notice, to my quiet anger and jealousy, that he was scoring a lot more often, and off a wider variety of girls. Chris would never leave his room and he when he did, he would always wear baggy clothes, so I had quite a shock when he finally started coming out of his cave. The first time he came up to "chill" nearly killed me! My initial surprise was that he was being overly social all of a sudden, but what really dropped my jaw was that he wearing very little, allowing me my first real glimpse of him shirtless. He had pecs, big pecs, and abs, and biceps-- the whole package! He was still border-line "slim," but he was already becoming muscular, showing off more size and thickness than I could claim on my own twinky body. I knew that this guy had never set foot in a gym, and the last, and only, time I saw his chest, there was not a single, pale muscle to speak of. My brow furrowed in confusion, asking myself, “What the hell is going on…?" I tried to ignore all three of them, chalking up their changes in normal male growth spurts, but each week it became more and more difficult to ignore. I had some abstract suspicions by the forth week, and by the fifth and sixth, my otherwise wacky suspicions were becoming fact. On afternoon, I realized I was now about an inch shorter than everyone. Bill, already tall, became much taller. So did Chris and Nick. I began to wonder how much longer they were going to pretend nothing was going on. How could they continue to pretend not to notice when they were obviously starting to tower over me? My main theory was, of course, something related to that night. I began my quest for answers and searched everywhere i could imagine. I Googled, Binged, Yahoo!'d, and newsgroup'd long into the night, digging deep for a single, tiny shred of information that could connect an odd, unexplainable celestial event to multiple counts of spontaneous, unnatural muscle growth. I found some great muscle growth-related sites, but I found nothing of scientific merit. (I bookmarked the fiction and morph sites) **** One night, Bill knocked on my bedroom door and started shouting through the wood about needing more condoms. Of course, I had plenty. I grabbed a couple from my sad, unused stash and opened my door. My jaw dropped. There was Bill, one hand holding onto a loosely tied towel, stretched taut across the bulging muscle of his thighs. His pecs were huge and thick, his abs deep and defined, his bis swollen and round-- My eyes didn't know where to start! I was drawn back down to his waist, where my eyes froze in place, locked onto his crotch. Pushing against the towel, and outlined in glorious detail, was a full, huge, hard dick. It was big-- abnormally big-- mouthwateringly big. I was speechless. For way too long. Who was this muscle beast?! I already knew (from his loud bragging) that he had 18’ 1/2 biceps, but that stat was from a while ago, and now... now, the rest of his body seemed unreal. “Hey man? Something wrong?” his pecs bounced as he adjusted the towel. “It’s… I... uh... here. I… hope they fit...” “Me too, I already blew three of these fuckin things tonight. They just don’t make rubbers like they used to!" he laughed to himself. "I mean, man, it sucks, you know," he said, leaning in, lowering his masculine baritone a bit, "I have two babes worshiping me down there and these fucking rubbers don’t last a fucking second. Fuck! Can I take more?” I started at his enormous body... Too long, apparently. He raised his eyebrows and loudly cleared his throat. "Sure," I stammered out. “Thanks pal, you’re the best,” he said, bouncing his pecs again as he took the second handful of condoms. I couldn't help but watch him saunter away. For the next hour, I heard Bill absolutely trashing his dates. I decided those girls had to be waaaaaaay too drunk to scream like that. I soon found out, though, they weren't drunk at all. All the screaming and begging for more and "Oh God"'ing was because of, what I would later call, Bill's "Factor." I wouldn't understand any of it until much later. **** One day later that month, I was coming back to the house from school and was surprised to find Nick, tanning on the death-trap-patio above the main entrance. He was completely nude except for a tiny, little pair of white bikini underwear. Now, normally, he was that kind of guy that avoided sun at all costs, but apparently, "New Nick" had other ideas. I was dumbfounded and had to make a snarky comment, “Hey Nick, sunbathing?? You?” This got his attention and he stood up, moving dangerously close to the edge of the roof. The sun was glaringly bright, but I could still see he wasn't big as Bill, but was certainly getting close! I made special note of big swell his legs were showing. "You got a problem with that, Einstein?” he said, looking down on me, like a god surveying his property. “Hey, woah. No problem, man!” I shot back, trying to recall the last time Nick had been a dick to me. I couldn't remember a time, but then again, we never really interacted much. Maybe it was a bad day? I continued on into the house and managed to overhear him taking a phone call. He certainly wasn’t a dick to the person on the other end of the call! I began to wonder, "did I do something to him?" I found Chris fixing himself something to eat in our huge, common kitchen. He never cooked! I quickly took in his impressive new body. His enhanced curves and swells pulled his otherwise shiny, black UnderArmor outfit to the point of being translucent in places. “Hey, Chris, hungry enough to finally cook?” I managed to get out, fighting my suddenly dry mouth. “Yeah. I get hungry a lot, lately.” “Oh. I see… do you…” he turned to me, and my God, his pecs were the size of Bills! Maybe bigger! “…are…” His body stopped my brain, dead. “Are... what?” he said, a hint of amusement in his voice. His biceps exploded as he lifted a huge jar of water to his lips. He gulped and gulped, but some water spilled from his mouth and soaked his shirt. “err… uh... nothing...” I was sweating. When I first met Chris, we were about the same height and build. Not anymore. He was now quite a bit taller than me. I actually had to look up at his eyes. What. the. fuck!? What is going on?! Is it just me? Am I the only one noticing these sudden changes to my roommates? Am I going insane?! **** I gulped, “Well…uh... I guess you are on the right track…" My eyes followed his hands as they moved around his body, feeling and testing his mass. He paused and I looked back up into his eyes. He caught me staring, again! I had to distract, "but aren’t you concerned about how or why this insane muscle growth is happening? I mean, this sudden gain in size isn't norm--" “Yes… a little…" he interrupted. "But, I have a feeling that whatever this is, it's good for me... and it'sh beyond any of our control… you undershtan, Matthew?” I suddenly realized that he was drunk. “I… guess…” “I shaw that you started lookin at me in a different way, too…” he smiled at me with this cocky grin, totally out of character. “I…. What you mean?” My eyes jumped down to his hands as they cupped at his delicious-looking pecs. “Everyone should look at me the way you do…” Chris let his hands fall to his sides and balanced his weight on one hip. He looked at me through tipsy, yet expectant eyes. “Ok... Chris, lemme put it this way… you… are not exactly my type. You know? Just not a match." He actually looked disappointed! Then, a bit angry. Then, defiant. "I saw you checking me out." “Waaait a minute… you are like… growing bigger, right in front of me! What do you expect?” “And, it doesn’t turn you on?” He flexed his arm under my nose. Whatever gorgeous visage was standing before me and making me drool, I had to remember the person that lie beneath. “Look Chris, sorry if I gave the wrong impression, but…” I could see he was not happy. He had opened up to me and I was treating him like he's crazy for thinking anyone would be into him. I mean, he was a kid! More than three years younger than me and, besides, he had pet snakes and spiders. He was kinda creepy like that... He loved watching his pet predators killing their prey, up close. Growing muscles aside, that kid had problems that I didn’t want anything to do with. “Let’s be friends, okay?” “I understand...” he said coldly and turned his wide back to me. He didn’t talk to me for weeks after that night. I think he always thought of himself as a freak and I just validated those core fears-- I might have even made him feel worse! **** During those following weeks, the musclehead trio bought some free-weights to use in the house. They started to spot one another, spend all their time together, eat tons and tons of food together, and even go to clubs together. I tried to stay out of their way as much as possible. I'd even listen for their heavy footsteps around the old house so I could move around without incident. It wasn't a precise science, but with Bill's extra muscly pounds, I could at least hear where he was; from there I could kinda guess where the other two were. And, throughout every single day, dawn to dusk, I could hear at least one of them lifting weights in the garage. With their all-over size gains, it was hard to guess who was spending more time in there. Then, by early evening, they'd be pounding away at some new herd of slutty "friends." All three of them were fucking as many holes as they could. They didn’t even need to throw parties anymore-- the parties came to them. To the party clique, I was totally invisible. My witty banter couldn't compete with the guys flexing an arm. People just wanted to be near them. Chris was still struggling, though. He was an oddball at heart, and didn't always fit in-- Well, that wasn’t my problem! But, most of the time, I could walk around the party-packed house without any rude encounter. I'd just throw out the obligatory ‘hi’ now and then to the random faces I saw, and scoot along my merry way. But, when I'd actually see one of my roommates, in the center of the throng, I had to fight so hard not to stop and stare at their increasing muscular size. But what would stop me in my tracks, without fail, was the fact that their dicks were getting bigger, too. I think. Each of the guys, with their own clothing styles, managed to wear pants that clearly outlined every lump, flare, and vein of their increasingly huge alpha cocks. The boys now looked porn-star hung and didn't care who saw. It was getting more and more difficult the bigger and bigger they got. For the first month, it was relatively easy for me, but with their bodies lookin the way they do now... **** One day I got really hungry and was too tired to go out and grab food myself. So, I went to the fridge and grabbed some meat to cook-- our fridge overflowed with labeled chunks of various beasts, wrapped in plastic or covered on plates. I was really hungry and ate a whole portion of honey-roasted chicken breast. I didn’t realize the danger I'd put myself in. I turned around to see Nick standing in the doorway, and, man, did he explode at me: “What the FUCK are you DOING?” He was shirtless and huge, and had two of his "groupies" behind him. Nick was bigger than I ever seen him before. And, the last time I had seen him shirtless, he had 19’ arms. He was starting to look like a competitive bodybuilder! I jumped at his sudden appearance and the pure anger in his booming voice. “Man, I was hungry. I'm gonna replace it later when I go to the store! I'm--” his speed surprised me even more, given his new size. He was right up against me and, grabbing my neck, he lifted me in the air, choking the air from me. “You fucking PRICK! Who gave you permission to take MY food?” “I’m… sorry…” my feet were dancing in the air, scrabbling for something to alleviate the pressure on my neck. My face felt like It was gonna burst. “…I--" “Answer me!” “I… am…(gasp) answering… you(gasp)” The two swooning groupies, a blond and a ginger, begged Nick to he put me down after a minute or two. I crashed to the floor, gasping to breath. I coughed and looked up at him to see, much to my relief, that the girls had managed to soothe the beast. As the girls continued to rub themselves against his solid form, I saw his cock starting to swell and push out hard against he jeans. He groaned as the girls rubbed their tits on his arms and back, whispering in his ears about how strong and huge he was. His torn jeans barely held his legs muscles-- every lump and mound clearly visible, with the tough fabric stretched to near-transparency over his waist-thick quads. I found myself staring again. “Listen to me, you fucking idiot. Get my food now, or I’ll fucking rip your fucking arms off!" “Ok," was all I could manage as I scrambled to my feet, stunned. What the fuck was that?!! Roid rage?!! Jesus! He turned and strolled out of the room, leaning in to kiss each of the girls as they grabbed at his hunky muscles. Fuckin steroids! I rubbed my throat, thinking, and it dawned on me. Now I get why he named his band "Roid Rage!" He's fuckin' explosive! And fuckin psycho! About as psycho as the dumbass producer that actually seems interested in signing him. Maybe Nick attacked him like he did me just now, and the dudes too scared to say 'no.' My brain worked to quickly block out what had just happened and I started to ponder Nick's career. He's gonna get signed?? No way! He’s not that good! Not at all... He’s a prick. An immense prick. And dangerous, apparently! But, then there's that body... I followed his movement out of the kitchen and into the chill zone, where two more girls joined the threesome. They all fell onto a couch and basically started a little orgy right there in front of me. Nick was getting too dangerous to be this close to. He could have killed me, the fuck! What the hell could I do, though? Call the cops? Leave? In the end, I went out and bought two big packages of fresh meat which more than replaced what I'd eaten. **** I realized I was feeling fucking submissive. Hearing Nick call my name, or any mocking variation thereof, would knock the wind outta my sails, and he knew it-- Fucking bastard. He never exactly "bullied" me, but there was psychological torture that he definitely enjoyed putting me through. And, his new favourite torture was to tease me with his big muscles. He totally got off on how I got mesmerized by his size. He would even go as far as to taunt me by jumping on my lap, grinning that cocky, hot, alpha grin, and trace his finger along each muscle, going from group to muscle group, pointing out just how much bigger he was than me. I was just an average guy, with an average life and a slim, albeit defined, average body, but Nick... Nick was becoming this arrogant, swole, bulky muscle god-- and I hated that I loved watching it happen. It was quickly becoming hell to deal with Nick. ***** Bill seemed easier to deal with, at first. Even bigger than Nick, he at least started off with a bit of respect for me. But, I saw their growth was starting to do funny things on their heads. Some weeks ago, Bill asked me to take down any random messages that came in for him on the landline. (We all used that number as a dumping ground for spam calls, but I guess he was giving it out more frequently now.) What started as a favor turned me into his personal fucking assistant. He hated electronic stuff, so every email, every call, I had to be there or Bill-- William, I had to call him, now, to sound more "professional"-- otherwise, William would get pissed. He probably be even more pissed if he knew i often called him "Billy" in my head. He opened up to me and finally started talking about how his newfound, massive muscle gains were absolutely changing his life. He proudly went on to tell me about his financial windfalls. He'd grown huge and now he was gettin paid! BANK! His body was generating some serious cash revenue... People all over were sending him money for various reasons. He got a new computer for cam chats, several new phones to help track his progress, brand new cutting edge gym equipment, clothes, shoes, supplements, giant new flatscreens-- even a fancy, 3D, curved behemoth for us to use in the chill room. He got money to buy a chopper and was even given a modded Subaru WRX-somethingerother. He was as surprised as I was! He had no idea that people would actually pay just to touch him. And, neither of us could've ever imagined exactly just how much his "fans" were actually willing to pay! Turned out, by doing absolutely nothing cept flexing on cam and maybe dancing a bit, he was making more per month than both my parents, combined!! I had to admit, tho, he'd gotten to the point where I could totally understand why. He was prime, huge, alpha stud. So Bill paid me to be his personal assistant, which barely put food on my table. I saw the money coming in and quickly decided I deserved a bigger cut. But, typical mousy me, I didn't have the balls to mention it. Granted, greed aside, he was being nice to me as it was... and I did really, really enjoy the primary perk of the job: getting up-close, VIP-level, nearly unlimited access, to behind-the-scenes views of that fuckin huge-ass body! Bill-- William-- was now proudly sporting guns that broke the twenty inch mark weeks ago. He had always been a jock, not necessarily intelligent, or "book smart," I guess you could call it, but he was certainly smart enough to manipulate the hell outta people. **** Once, in his newest gift, a badass truck, I was complaining about friggin Nick when Bill suddenly interrupted me. “Man, you remember that night you freaked out because we were growing…?” “Yeah...” I asked cautiously, quietly impressed that his muscular frame was taking up my entire view. I realized that even with our new working "relationship," we'd never actually discussed that night. “We were playing dumb… Of course we knew it was happening!" Finally! The validation made me smile, inwardly. "C’mon, do you really think that…” he flexed his monstrous bicep pretty much in my face “…that we wouldn't notice... this?” “oh, really...” I let the sarcasm roll off my tongue. “Those days, you couldn’t stop staring at us. It was so funny!" That snapped my mouth shut! I began to blush-- I wasn't expecting that hard truth! I wasn't ready to admit anything to anybody about my inner feelings; I certainly wasn't ready to openly discuss it with Bil-- William-- right here, right now! “What the hell you are talking about, William?” I tried to feign ignorance then anger. He stopped the car at a light and faced me, “Look at my body, bro. I know what you're thinking..." I gulped, my throat suddenly dry, “Oh? What am I thinking, William?” He grinned at me, that cocky alpha sneer, for an uncomfortably long time. He grabbed inside his collar with both hands and tore his shirt halfway down his torso, exposing his gorgeous chest to me. The ripping motion made his pecs bounce into view, swollen with an unnatural weight. I literally lost my breath. My jaw went slack. Bill was so huge that my brain couldn’t compute. I reacted like a girl seeing a penis for the first time. My eyes were everywhere, trying to take it all in. I actually felt an embarrassing rivulet of drool slide along my lower lip. The traffic light had long since turned green, but neither of us cared. He shifted in his seat and grabbed at his bulging crotch. My eyes couldn't help but follow. "Now, you're thinking about the size of my horse cock." He grinned after that matter-of-fact statement. I couldn’t even react because that was exactly what I was thinking. I could only make out lumps and curves, exaggerated by the glow of the truck's console. A car behind us beeped in annoyance and we started moving again, but William kept his hand pressed on his crotch. As we rolled along the street, the evenly-placed street lights began to animate a beautiful thickness, creeping down his thigh. The surreal flip-card show ended abruptly as we pulled into a parking lot and, Bam! There, in his tight pants, the fine details of this massive snake were illuminated-- the lump was just the base, and halfway down his huge thigh sat the most well-known shape in the history of modern man. The drool fell heavily off my lower lip. “It's over ten inches, dude." “…ten…” I dragged the back of my hand across my lips, absent-mindedly trying to wipe away any more tell-tale drool. The slurping sound was abnormally loud. “Each month, a new inch, Matt... Can you believe that?! Fuckin awesome!! An inch a month! Fuckin sex god, right here, bro!" My eyes followed his hand down to the plump cock head clearly outlined by, and straining against, the fabric of his shorts. I licked my lips. "What if we don’t stop growing, man? Can you imagine...?” He kinda trailed off, lost in his own fantasy. His cock flexed hard against his shorts, the mushroom tip starting to peek out from the stretched leg opening. “This is just the beginning, Mat... can you fuckin imagine?” I didn’t have to imagine! It was real. This tank's shoulders took up almost the entire width of the front seats. I was being pressed against my door just sitting next to him. His big-ass cock was now threatening to rip his pants if it grew any longer or harder. I forced my eyes shut and tried to imagine what it would be like to actually have sex with this guy. I would be squashed like those bugs on the windshield. I'd have to hold on to his massive frame for dear life, constantly pushing back against him just to get a breath! I could easily fit on his lap, my legs wrapped around his tiny waist, if I were lucky enough to be given the option to ride him. Then I could focus on surviving all 10+ inches pummeling my insides with animal abandon, it's arrow-straight thickness reinforced by the tree trunk enormity of his quads, flexed hard against the seat of the car. The painful hardness of my own cock suddenly ripped me from my fantasy. Shit!! OMG! I was ready to explode! My rod was clearly tenting out my shorts. I was oozing pre-cum. Dangerously close to "go time." I froze in fear, embarrassment, lust, everything... paralyzed. A sliver of clear liquid inched down my inner thigh. He could do whatever he wanted with me. We locked eyes. And, I would let him. Not that fighting against him would make any difference. And, I would love it. He kept looking over at me with that arrogant grin shining across his huge muscular frame. Bill knew I was trapped-- my senses, lust, fantasies, all locked me up, rendering me totally unable to think properly. I felt completely invaded by his gaze and control over me. “...are- are you going to rape me?” I've never been harder or more horny. I ached. My puppy-dog eyes belied my feigned surface fear, desperately pleading for him to take me. God, how I wanted him to push me down, hold me in place, and just destroy me-- to just fuck me hard. I heard myself whisper in the faintest of secret breaths, "Please--" I could feel the truck shaking. He was howling with laughter! "Hey, Mat, you are so fuckin funny!!" He patted me hard on the shoulder. "That’s exactly what every fuckin client of mine wants! But you might have actually had that pleasure!" Another rough pat on my shoulder shook me totally back to reality. "Fuckin crazy, man! People all around me, hoping I'd actually rape them. Isn’t that fucked up!?" I could only nod. "Grab me another shirt from those boxes in back.” I didn’t know what to think. Did he get his huge cock hard in front of me as some kinda joke? Was ripping his shirt off just a mind fuck? If so, these were games I would always lose. I recovered a bit more and asked, “Are you sure these people don't want normal sex, not… uh... to be raped…?" What a weird topic of conversation. And, damn, his cock was still as hard as before. I busied myself with finding a new matching shirt for him in the pile of boxed clothes, stuffed in the back of the truck's extended cab. “That’s the weird thing, before all this growth I had this girlfriend that I fucked on daily basis. Her mother fuckin hated me. It was worse with her dad. They totally despised me... But as soon as I realized every hot-ass chick in sight was startin to get all up on me, I dropped my girl faster than flaming shit." I pulled out a XXL polo and handed it to William. "So, last week she called me again. She said she missed me and all that bullshit. I went to her pad to bang her one more time; kinda a goodbye/sympathy fuck. But, when I walked into the living room and her hater family saw me, all brand new, with these swole-ass guns and big-ass pecs…” Bill pulled off the rest of his destroyed shirt. I could hardly pay attention to his story, every move was an explosion of huge tanned muscle. His old shirt was basically glued to his body and the new polo was no different. He pulled it down, covering his godly torso. It was like an angelic light had been suddenly shut off. I could think again! But, was immediately entranced by his cloth-covered, massive pecs, lit perfectly by the lot's security lights. And, his bis!! Good God! They were like footballs tucked under flesh! Everything pressed against his strained shirt, bouncing and bunching as he continued his story, talking loudly with his hands. “...and then, I had her fuckin mother, under the table, suckin on my cock while her fuckin daughter was taking a shower for our date! Unreal, bro!" My eyes fixated on his cock again. "I could fuck anyone in that family. Haha! I came on the old bitch’s face while her wimp-ass husband was sitting right in the other room! I made sure he knew what was goin on, but he kept pretending it wasn’t happening! Man, I totally dominated that fuckin family. Talk about change of respect.” Shit. God. When is William gonna do that to me? Bend me over, break me in, make me a slave to his every whim? Am I gonna have to act like a dog and beg? Get on the ground and look up at him, "Please fuck my face, sir?" What if he doesn't like it, tho? The possible punishments... Would he crush me? Never talk to me again? The truck's windows had completely fogged over and it was friggin sweltering inside. “So, uh, William, let’s go back home?” “Nah, let’s go inside." “Hooligan’s? Isn't this the place that Nick plays?” “Yah. Always a lotta chicks. Haha! Look at my fuckin cock! It's ready to go all night, bro! It ain't gonna rest til I sink it deep!” His arrogance shot right to my dick again. Hot. And, Hello? Billy! I'm right here, mouth open, totally fucking wanting to suck you dry! Right here, fucker! Don't even have to get outta the car. He swung his door open, “I’ll fuck the first set'a huge titties I see! Promise you!” He wasn't even really talking to me anymore, but I didn’t doubt it. Waking side by side towards the club, anyone could see who the real man was. Bill towered over me with his 6’6" or 6’7"-- I wasn’t sure anymore. There was a pretty long line to get in, but William pushed right through everyone, his 10 incher rock solid, bumping asses, and totally on display. The line of generic people hushed as he moved through them. Bill was hunting for a good-looking girl to fuck. Of the hundred or so people, he zoomed in on a decent-looking brunette. She knew she'd been chosen-- her pupils dilated and nipples got hard. She tried to look away as he approached, but went crazy with lust when she finally got a full view of him. He grabbed at his crotch while she feverishly groped his arms and pecs, then, without a word, they pushed out of the line, and tucked around a nearby corner. Bill started to fuck her, right there, in a nasty little alley, just three or four steps off the busy sidewalk where everyone was waiting. Flashes of flesh and clothing would briefly pop into view, writhing and whipping around, giving visual to the unmistakeable sounds of hungry sex audible just under the walla of the crowd. Watching the edge of the wall long enough it was easy to tell he was ramming her from behind, standing, pressing her up against the wall. To Billy, it was quite normal, I think. But to me and others keen to the show, it felt beyond surreal... A cheesy porno plot made real, right before a shocked audience's eyes. To the normal Joe, this would never even begin to take place, but with his model-boy, chiseled looks, his enormously pumped, muscular body, and his 10"-and-growing Magnum dick, all powered by his alpha cockiness and sex drive, this was an expected, regular event for Billy. A typical weeknight, really. After a solid 10 or so minutes, Billy was making his way back to the front door, still stuffing his deflating cock back in his pants. “Shit man, I fucking ruined her clothes.” I looked past Billy and saw her walking back to her friends, with her dress in rags, completely soaked with his cum and sweat. She could've been ashamed of herself, being so openly and quickly dominated and fucked, but instead, wore her fucked-up hair as a trophy. Her friends were asking all about it and him-- they envied her! Wow. What the fuck was going on? He was a total dick to this random bar chick and she still wanted more. Billy was ready to go inside and didn’t give a shit about the line. He pushed to the front and I noticed none of the doormen made moves to stop him. I was pulled inside right behind Bill, but I quickly moved off to the side for a second, so I could adjust to the loud, dark nightclub. My mind was still reeling from the previous 20 minutes, and I was still in shock over the stuff with Billy in the truck. Shake it off. **** While Bill was being showered with attention, I sat at the bar and ordered a beer. Sipping at it and getting lost in thought, someone patted me on the shoulder. Turning around I saw Nick looking down at me, over and between his pecs; his wifebeater left nothing to the imagination, helping to show off their size and symmetry. He squinted his eyes at me before shouting over the noise, “Hey girls! The music critic is finally gracing us with his presence!" In an instant whirlwind, I was thrust into the center of Nick’s ‘friends'-- people whose lives were spent in his shadow, agreeing with any stupid bullshit thing that came out of his mouth. The "yes" crowd. But, man, he certainly did have a lot of these ‘friends.' “I come in peace, Nick,” I yelled over the music, trying to sound cool. “You have to, bro. Joe, tell him what happened to the last… critic." Joe was the original bandleader, the alpha, the number one, the rising star, before Nick’s unexplainable growth. Now, he was a zombie like the others. “Haha! All I remember was him having his mouth too full to talk any shit, right Nick?” The laughed. “Yeah, dude, his face was fuckin hilarious!! But, he -was- begging for it, wasn’t he girls?” All the chicks swooned in agreement. “Tooootally,” said one punk girl as she patted and ran her fingers along Nick's cock bulge. It had to be a full moon! Two muscle-monster roommates of mine, basically threatening to rape me on the same day! Nick adjusted his cock to help it snake down his leg while the punk groupies rubbed him. It grew obscenely large, incredibly quickly. Two other girls were feeling him from behind, cupping at his pecs, squeezing his bis, but none of that stopped him from glaring down at me with a sneer. He flared his muscular back and the two babes gasped and moaned as they continued feeling him up. Hands were everywhere, dwarfed by his frame. It made me suddenly realize, as he flexed, that he'd grown so massive, he now rivaled most pro bodybuilders I'd seen pictures of! He was wearing some kind of purple dark unitard beneath the white wifebeater-- clothes only a Mexican luchador would choose-- clothes that managed to make every line of his growing cock and thick-ass legs stand out with a bright, glowing shine. He was looking like a glam-ish version of Conan, the Barbarian. He was just plain huge. Everyone looked like children next to his 6’5", thick, broad frame. “Show time! Means, time for you to go, critic!" He shoved me away, with a wink. "Later, you gotta tell me what you think of my show!" As could be expected for a band called "Roid Rage," their show was a bunch of guys torturing instruments and insulting their audience. It couldn't even be classified as thrash metal. It was just noise, a very loud noise, created just to deafen any ear. Of course, the primary focus of their stage show was Nick, lit by spots, destroying a guitar and yelling at a microphone. His guitar was a cheap piece of crap because it wouldn’t survive that night. By my side was an older guy, an odd figure amidst the clubgoers. He was entranced by the spectacle. and when Nick ripped off his sweaty wifebeater, this guys eyes practically burst into cartoony dollar signs. Apparently, he was a low-life unsuccessful music producer. Needless to say, he quickly became Nick's producer, but thankfully, and just as quickly, he faded into the background, becoming just another sex slave, worshiping at the altar of Nick's neverending growth. But, for the moment, he was just another guy who couldn’t tear his eyes away from Nick’s crotch. I realized that I had lost track of Bill, and he was nowhere to be seen. He was probably off fucking some girl(s). Some stupid lucky hoes. Some pretty, titty, trashy tramps that... weren't... me. Huh. Was I actually pissed that he was off long-dickin some gutter skanks when he should really be fucking me? Did I fall that hard for him, or, shit... them... that fast? Fuck!! My dick was sprung imagining Billy and Nick just destroying some faceless bar whores, but my heart was aching in an ugly jealousy that it wasn't me being banged unconscious by the two godly studs. Their lives were suddenly heavenly-- like twin white-hot suns, scorching to ash everything they looked upon. It made me think of Kafka’s Metamorphosis; it was about a twenty-something guy turning into a repulsive, very fragile giant cockroach. Enduring this transformation took everything he had. He survived, only to die in the end from hunger and loss, abandoned by all, even his family. It was a fucking sad story. Really. But here, it was the complete opposite-- it was Kafka antimatter! Each day, these boys were getting more and more appealing to everyone around them... Forcing a kind of pervasive mob-mentality onto the throngs of slack-jawed groupies, brain-washing them all into living for one thing, and one thing only, the worship of their bodies-- their muscles, their enormous biceps and pecs and quads-- their unchecked egos, their alpha male monster cocks, their insatiable appetites. Each day, their power and control grew, and their true prime alpha status became more and more obvious. And, stuck at ground zero? Little ol me. I've been forced to watch this whole... ascension... from the very beginning! I couldn’t hold in my own shameless desires for Nick and Billy any longer. Each day, I felt would finally be the day where I crumble and give in to my lust. My addiction was becoming harder and harder to feed. Sometimes, I'd find myself hiding in some cramped corner in the garage just to watch Bill work out. I couldn’t stop thinking about the fact that tomorrow they will actually be bigger. Bill's musings in the truck that day started to dominate my thoughts: when it will stop? Will it stop? What if they turn into giants, fucking and devouring everything in sight? They weren't anywhere near that point yet, but, my god, these boys were pushing all the right envelopes already. The sound of Nick obliterating his guitar ripped me out of my reverie. His massive frame filled my vision, abuptly interrupted by someone handing me a thick blunt. I glanced briefly at the generous club-goer, shrugged, and took a nice, long, suffocating hit. Nick was moving into a hard double-bi pose, his hips thrust forward, showing off that mouth-watering monster cock. It was just there, on full display under his sprayed-on skinny jeans. The crowd went wild with the sound of the guitar screaming as Nick jerked its dangling strings like some bitch's hair he was holding in place to slap with his dick. The high from the pot helped me finally realize that everyone in this nightclub was sharing the same nasty fantasies I was. We all wanted, minimum, to feel Nick’s iron muscles. Some were even shamelessly begging at Nick's feet, high up on the stage, while others were desperately fighting those insane urges. The latter few were the most amusing to watch; big dudes who thought of themselves as alpha males, realizing in shame that they all utterly paled in comparison to Nick. The deafening band was horrible, but Nick didn't need anything to command the respect of the club. In the center of the screeching noise, I could just make out a devouring kind of energy being evoked; it was chaotic like a hurricane and destructive like a tsunami. I had never heard anything like that. The interesting part of this metaphor was that Nick, essentially in the eye of the storm, was actually fueling the whole hurricane on stage. He spun and whipped, full of energy, full of muscle and veins, swollen and pumped like hell. And, suddenly, a pulse of light and thump of bass was the last… whatever this was. I found myself thinking the show was actually way too short. Everyone shouted and begged for more, but the band-- Nick-- didn’t give a shit. I was gasping for air like everyone in the club when I felt an unnatural, roaring heat behind me. I wavered a bit on my feet and bumped straight into something painfully hard and massive. I turned to figure out what the hell piece of furniture was suddenly behind me only to be shocked that the mass was fuckin Bill’s quad. I looked up at him, reeling, "Hey-hi, Bill! Uh... Where were you?” “Backstage. Fucking some twins." He said it so blasé. “Oh… uh..." I quickly understood why he was so hot-- I mean, his body temperature. You get the idea. Some other girls came to talk to Bill, but he just shoved them away, "Let’s go find Nick!” he said as he took my arm and pulled me backstage. We pushed through the decorations and people and I was stopped in my tracks. There, in the middle of everything and everyone, was Nick, sprawled on a ratty couch, getting his beautiful, giant cock worked over by an absolutely on point blonde hottie. He drained his beer and hurled it at the nearest wall. It exploded in glass, just adding to the nearly impassible layers of debris on the floor. Cans, glass, scraps of food and clothes, cigarette butts, baggies... all manner of shit made me scared to move for fear of falling on my face and catching hep-C. But, then Nick spotted me. “So, critic! I've been waiting all night! How many stars?” People went quiet when Nick spoke. Everyone looked at me. I had no words when Nick stood up, the blond still sucking his cock. He grabbed a fistful of hair and yanked her off his tool. I could see in her eyes that she wanted to be treated like that. Every girl in this room wanted to be Nick’s whore. He casually tucked his huge hard cock inside the weird glam fatigued leotard he'd changed in to. “Answer me!" I jumped. “It... Uh... It was chaotic, like a hurricane. Destructive, like a tsunami." Everyone looked back at Nick, waiting for his reaction. Bill was the only one chuckling. “That’s a good one… I like it!" Nick said, thoughtfully. “Good review. You're safe, for tonight.” It hurt my pride, but I said, “thanks.” I was spared the public humiliation of being forced to deep throat Nick's amazing cock, but I had conflicting feelings about it. He fell back onto the couch and resumed his private sex show. I left before he changed his mind about publicly raping my throat. (to be continued ... )

Five A week after his competition Chris could finally take the plane back home. Ever since his victory he'd felt drained and for the first time since high school he'd gone a week without working out. He got home and greeted his girlfriend by kissing her deeply on the mouth but his 7 incher showed no reaction whatsoever. Trisha didn't insist either and he just went to bed to sleep it off. The next morning Chris awoke feeling recharged and walked into the bathroom. He stepped onto the scale and blinked as it stopped just under 200 pounds: he'd somehow lost 36 pounds! He looked at his reflection and saw that he looked softer. "Better hit the weights to build back some mass", he said to himself. Jeremy entered his uncle's gym proudly: he'd gained 36 pounds of muscle from the curse and his body was more ripped than ever. The smile faded a bit from his face as he heard the low, rumbling noises echoing against the ceiling. He stepped into the weight area and stared at Ted doing bench presses with a fully loaded bar. The bar moved up and down with perfect control. Ted racked the weight and sat up, looking at the staring Jeremy. "Ah, you're back. Give me hand", he rumbled. "You need a spot?", Jeremy asked. "Like a little boy could spot this fully loaded bar", Ted said laughingly, "No, it's too light for me to really train. You stand behind me and push down the bar with all your might when I press it up". "That's dangerous, man", Jeremy objected. "DO IT, boy!", Ted boomed and laid back down on the bench. Jeremy sprinted over to the bench and pressed the bar down like the teen beast had told him. His eyes widened as Ted pushed the bar up without shaking. "Push, I told ya", Ted grunted in between reps. "I'm pushing", Jeremy protested in between fastening breaths. After 20 reps, Ted could feel Jeremy's force wear down and he grinned as he saw the guy's red face. He cranked out ten more reps and racked the weights. Jeremy let go of the bar as the teen beast's paws released the iron and groped the pecs straining his tank top. "What do ya think yar doing?", Ted barked loudly, "That was set 1. Three more to follow, boy! Grab that bar and push hard this time!" Jeremy quickly grabbed hold of the bar as the giant teen lifted it up. He gritted his teeth and pushed down with all his might. "Too weak, boy", Ted boomed and cranked out perfect rep after perfect rep; his pecs bulging with power as they fought against the resistance of the fully loaded bar and the 225 pound bodybuilder. Once again, he pumped out 30 reps, steadying the bar in his strong grip as Jeremy's arm began to shake from the effort. Jeremy didn't let go of the bar as the teen beast racked the weight. His own triceps were on fire from being pushed back. He looked down at the huge chest, noticing the tears appearing on the tight tank top and gulped. "Miring the goods, boy?", Ted asked and lifted the bar for his third set. A grin formed on his lips as he felt the clearly weakened power of the bodybuilder: he was so much stronger than this professional athlete. His own pecs were burning with a hardening pump as he kept cranking out reps. He passed 30 reps, 40 reps before racking the weight with a load banging noise at 50 reps. He inhaled deeply, his pumped pecs ripping his sweat-drenched tank top some more and looked up, staring directly in the 225 pound bodybuilder's eyes. Sweat dripped from Jeremy's dark red face, his own muscular chest heaving as he filled his lungs with oxygen. He looked back in the teen beast's dark eyes but quickly looked away as he felt intimidated. He gulped once more as he stared at the protruding chest ready to rip through the insanely tight tank top. Further down, a thick pipe was clearly outlined in the grey sweatpants. "Final set, boy", Ted boomed and pushed up the fully loaded bar. Despite his pecs being pumped and drained from his grueling workout, the weight fell easy to Ted: the double dose of his new steroids had made his balls grow bigger and they flooded his beastly body with testosterone. Jeremy's body rocked back and forth on the rhythm Ted imposed to the moving bar. Jeremy gaped at the teen's working pecs,; the muscle visible through the now almost transparent tank top. He could also see a dark patch forming at the tip of the thick pipe in the sweatpants. "MORE!", Ted roared as he pushed out more reps. His pecs were burning as he pumped more blood into the big muscles. His face turned into a dark red, angry mask, sweat flowing in streams over it as he reached 40 reps. "More", he gritted between his teeth and summoned more strength from his 280 pound body. Jeremy's body now shook violently as the teen beast's massive arms, his thick triceps pumped at the back of them, quaked from the effort. Ted cranked out 15 more reps, his tank top ripping more and more as his pumped pecs pushed the stretched fabric beyond its limits. His cock throbbed inside his sweatpants, tenting them visibly. He racked the bar with a loud roar and sat up swiftly. "That'll do, boy. Move", he rumbled as he got up from the bench and pushed the 225 pound bodybuilder aside. Jeremy was thrown aside by the teen beast's powerful shove, crashing into the smith machine. He steadied himself against the smith machine and looked at the huge 18 year old who began doing pushups and decided to hit the showers. Ted pumped out 10,000 pushups to end his chest workout and strutted over to the showers himself. He ripped off his skintight, sweat-drenched tank top, pulled off his sweatpants and entered the shower zone. Jeremy stared in awe as the teen beast emerged in front of him. Even though a layer of fat coated the guy's body, every muscle was outlined underneath. "I can barely flex my pecs", Ted grunted. Jeremy looked at the teen's chest and his mouth fell open. The thick muscles that protruded atop the muscle gut, were shiny red from all the blood pumped into them during the workout. "You like real muscle, boy?", Ted asked with a sneer. Jeremy nodded and moaned faintly as his hands made contact with the strong pecs. His 6 incher throbbed painfully hard and exploded against the teen beast's muscle gut as the thick pecs bounced under his grasp. Ted grabbed hold of the bodybuilder's shoulder and spun him around. His rock-hard 11 incher, throbbing hard after his workout, brushing against the muscular ass. "No", Jeremy mumbled as he felt the thick head between his legs. He tried escaping but the teen simply pushed him against the tilled wall. His mumble turned into a shriek as the thick snake was rammed into him. "YEAH", Ted boomed as he slammed his cock hard in and out of the clenching ass, his heavy balls smacking against the bodybuilder's hamstrings. Despite his 225 pounds of muscle, Jeremy felt like a helpless child as the huge teen ravaged his ass. "How ya like being fucked by a 280 pound god?", Ted bellowed deeply and violently raped the bodybuilder. Jeremy's body was being pushed against the tilled wall by sheer force the 280 pound teen beast produced. "YEAUGHN!", Ted roared as he came in angry spurts inside the bodybuilder's ass. 12 thick loads of sticky cum squirted from his 11 incher into the spasming athlete in his grasp, making his six-pack bloat. Jeremy's knees buckled and he collapsed down on the floor as the teen beast's thick rod left his ass. He noticed cum and blood pooling around him as it leaked from his devastated ass. "Bodybuilders sure aren't what they used to be", Ted sneered as he looked down on the worn out athlete. He turned around, showered quickly and strutted out of the shower zone, the muscle of his ass flexing and relaxing with every step he took. Jeremy stared at the teen beast's wide, muscular back. "I can't wait to steal his muscles too. Then we'll see who's boss", he said to himself as he got up weakly. His ass protested painfully as he stepped cautiously into the locker room. He waited until he heard Ted leave before getting dressed himself: he didn't want to be naked in the same room as the teen beast anymore. Ted got home with a big grin on his face. He noticed Chris and Trisha leaving their car and strutted over to them. "Hi, Ted", Trisha said and kissed him on the cheek to greet him. "Ya guys up for a swim?", Ted asked, "My housemate got a pool installed last week and I'm gonna dive in. Wanna join me?". "Is there any room to work on my tan aside the pool", Trisha asked in a lust-filled voice. "Off course", Ted replied, what ya think, Chrissy?" "I don't know…", Chris began. "Come on, hon", Trisha interrupted, "it'll be fun. And you look good in your speedos.". "Great, I'll see ya guys in a few minutes. Come round the back, pool's in the garden", Ted said and strutted away. Trisha rushed inside their house. Chris just walked into their room as she emerged from the bathroom, wearing her tiny black bikini. "Something wrong, hon?", Trisha asked as she noticed her boyfriend's look. "I don't like the idea of my girl parading around like that", Chris said. "Oh please, I wore exactly the same outfit when we first met. Remember I was a podium girl at your contests back then?", Trisha answered, "Besides you're way better looking than your cousin". Chris didn't have time to react as Trisha simply grabbed a towel, hung it around her shoulders and went downstairs. Chris got changed quickly, draped a towel around his less muscular waist and followed her. They arrived at the pool but Ted wasn't there yet. Trisha unwrapped her towel, placed it on a lying chair and installed herself in the sun aside the pool. Chris tossed his own towel down, kissed his girl on the mouth and dove in the pool. He swam a few lanes, trying to forget his lost pounds of muscle and the somehow flabbier look of his 199 pound body. He swam up to the edge of the pool, folded his arms on the tiles and positioned his head atop his forearms, staring at his girlfriend's nice body. "Ya guys are already here". Ted's deep voice made both of them look at the door and their eyes widened in surprise as Chris' younger cousin emerged from the house. Trisha bit her lip in pure lust as she scanned the uncovered body of the guy that had fucked her brains out daily during her boyfriend's absence for the first time. Ted stepped out of his house and revealed his body as he stepped into the sun. His 280 pound body simply oozed masculinity: his five o'clock beard highlighted the angular shape of his otherwise young looking face; the layer of fat that covered his clearly strong and hard looking muscles gave him a prison-like, intimidating physique from his bull neck over his wide shoulders, protruding chest down to his strong muscle gut; his thick legs filled the pipes of his swim shorts completely, wrapping the fabric tightly around the muscular quads and hams and showcasing his ass; a prominent bulge snaked down the right pipe against the thick quad. "Looking hot, Trish", Ted said as he looked at his cousin's girlfriend. He winked at her and noticed the wet patch forming on the tiny pants of her bikini. "Let's swim", he said and jumped in the pool. Chris looked up and the sun was blocked from his sight as his huge cousin dove over him into the pool. Chris' eyes scanned the thickly muscled body that stretched out inches above his face and felt like a killer whale sprang over him. Instinctively, he reached out and touched the giant beast jumping over him, his fingers brushing the hard surface of his cousin's muscular body. Ted emerged gracefully next to his cousin, pretending to ignore Chris touching his torso. Chris stepped back involuntarily, pressing his own still muscled back against the tilled wall of the pool, and looked up into his cousin's dark eyes: the 6 feet teen eclipsed him in height and width. "Ya up for some water polo, Chrissy?", Ted asked and positioned his hands next to his cousin's shoulders against the wall. Chris felt more intimidated then ever by his 5 year younger cousin, his eyes scanning the thick arms that screamed power. "Sure", he said and dove under to escape the muscle prison. Ted grinned as his cousin surfaced a few feet further. He swam to the far side of the pool, grabbed the bright yellow ball and tossed it to the middle of the pool. "Ready?", he yelled to his cousin at the other side of the pool. "Yep", Chris said, staring at the ball. "GO!", Ted boomed and launched himself toward the center of the pool. His thick, strong legs propelling his 280 pound body through the water. Chris also swam toward the ball, his 199 pound body encountering less resistance than his way bigger cousin's but his weaker muscles not producing as much strength and speed. He extended his hand to the ball but a big paw rose up underneath it and tossed it up in the air. Ted surfaced inches away from his cousin, extended his thick right arm and snatched the ball in midair, his paw encircling more than half of it. Chris propelled himself up and forward and attempted to grab the yellow ball. Ted put his left paw against his cousin's still muscular chest and shoved him back like he waved off a fly. Chris' 199 pound body was driven back a few feet by the force of the shove. Ted lifted the ball above his head, his right bicep balling up into its 28 inches in the process, and threw the ball hard into the goal at his cousin's end of the pool. "1-0", Ted said in his deep voice. Chris swam to his end zone and grabbed the ball. He saw his cousin looking at Trisha and decided to make his move. He propelled himself at full force to the other end of the pool. Ha passed his cousin at the center of the pool and swam toward the goal. Trisha pointed at the pool and Ted turned around to see his smaller cousin swim by and moving closer to the goal on his end of the pool. He dove and shot underneath the surface to his cousin, his strong legs pushing him forward like a dolphin. Chris was within shooting range of the goal and raised his right arm. Just as he was about to launch the ball, a huge paw grabbed hold of his forearm, encircling it completely and the thick fingers digging into his corded muscles; the jolt of pain made him drop the ball. He turned his head and saw his cousin emerging from the water. He kicked wildly at the teen beast's stomach, his foot hitting the hard surface of the muscle gut. But it was no use, his cousin's other paw grabbed his left hip and pulled him toward him. Chris fought back with full force but he was no match for his cousin's strong arms: within seconds his back was against the muscled surface of huge teen's torso. Ted wrapped his left arm around his cousin's torso just underneath his pecs and released his right forearm to grab the ball with his right paw. "You're not playing nice, Chrissy", Ted said in his cousin's ear. Chris squirmed in the teen beast's strong grip, his hands tugging at the thick forearm wrapped around him. Ted smirked and flexed his left arm a bit, hardening his hold while his right paw playfully tossed the ball up in the air. Chris grunted in pain as the steely 28 inch bicep dug into his side and the thick forearm pushed the air out of his lungs as it began crushing his weakened abs. He could also feel his cousin's cock hardening against the back of his leg as it swelled inside his swim shorts. Ted turned around, securing his cousin's 199 pound body tightly against his own, and launched the ball hard into his cousin's goal. "2-0. Ya better start to fight back, Chrissy", he said into his cousin's ear as he released him and swam off. Chris rubbed his painful torso, a red band appearing where his cousin had grabbed him. He saw Ted talking to Trisha and swam to the ball. He fetched it and turned around to discover an empty pool: his big cousin was nowhere to be seen. He turned his head around a few time but didn't see to teen beast. He began swimming with the ball and reached the center of the pool. Suddenly, he felt a strong current behind him and a big shadow fell over him. He turned around and a cry formed on his lips. Ted had been hiding on the bottom of the pool, his huge chest filled with oxygen, to wait for his cousin's next move. When the smaller guy began swimming toward his part of the pool, his trap was ready. As soon as his cousin reached the very center of the pool, he moved behind him, squatted down on the bottom of the pool and summoned every ounce of strength in his 280 pound body to propel himself up. His beastly quads bulged and flexed as he shot up and emerged from the water. An evil smirk formed on his lips as his body rose up from the water until just his calves were underneath the surface, towering over his 199 pound cousin. He extended his thick arms next to his body, forming a wide cross before crashing down onto his cousin. The cry died on Chris' lips as the teen beast fell down atop him, dragging him down under the water. He fought with everything he had left but his huge cousin trapped him against the pool floor. His own back was against the tilled floor while the teen beast lay atop him. He squirmed and budged but the 280 pound body trapping him didn't move. He clawed at his cousin; his fingers trying to dig into the hard flesh in vain while he could feel the oxygen escaping his lungs. He made a final, desperate effort and managed to slip free and swam up; he inhaled fiercely, filling his lungs with air. Ted had seen the look of panic in his cousin's eyes and had let him get free; he could have easily held the guy down until he drowned. Just as his cousin filled his lungs for the third time, he grabbed his flanks and pulled him under again. Chris felt the strong paws encircling his waist and pulling him under. He fought back in vain as his cousin's thick, strong arms overpowered his worn out body. Ted smacked his cousin into his torso, trapping his face between his pecs. He wrapped his arms around his cousin's back and pulled him into his huge body as he let the both of them sink down to the bottom of the pool. Chris tied resisting but the two huge arms wrapped around him like two thick anacondas pushed his own arms into his flanks. The protruding chest began crushing his face as his cousin began flexing his pecs. He could feel the teen beast's big cock hardening some more against his own soft one. Ted felt all powerful and hardened his flex even more while his cock swelled inside his swim shorts. Pain shot through Chris as the steel-like girders of the muscle prison that trapped him hardened even more around him. His head got free from the canyon between the protruding pecs on his cousin's chest and shot aside against the surface of the hard left pectoral. His lips encountered the protruding, hard nipple and instinctively he sucked on it. Ted's head shot back in unexpected pleasure and his cock hardened further as his smaller cousin sucked his sensitive nipple. He enjoyed the pleasure, his now rock-hard cock smacking against his cousin's weakened abs. He knew the smaller guy was on the verge of passing out and released his grip to let him up. Chris surfaced as soon as the strong arms broke their grip. He took in deep breaths, filling his lungs and chasing the black dots that danced in front of his eyes. Ted surfaced also. He grabbed his smaller cousin, hoisted him out of the pool and laid him down aside it. Then, he got out himself. Chris stared up at his huge cousin towering over him; the teen beast's rock-hard cock tenting his swim shorts. Ted turned around, ripped off his own sweat shorts and stepped over to Trisha. He positioned himself over her frail, 120 pound body and rammed his cock into her through her bikini pants. Trisha's eyes rolled back in pleasure and her back arched off chair as the thick head of Ted's 11 incher invade her. Her hands grabbed hold of his wide, muscular back for support, unable to dent the undulating mounds of muscle that flowed into each other. Ted drove more and more inches of his monster meat into his cousin's girlfriend right in front of his eyes. Trisha convulsed and shivered in ecstatic pleasure, her back arching up even more and pressing her body against the teen beast's hard torso as her juiced began flowing along the hard snake that was being pushed roughly into her. One third of the teen's meat made her climax faster than her boyfriend's entire cock. Still pumped and horned up after trashing his cousin, Ted drove two more inches of his hard meat into Trisha before he began pumping in and out of her. He fucked her hard, savoring his domination in front of his cousin, and trashed the chair they were laying in. "GOD! GOOOOOOOOD! Ughn…", excited moans and incoherent sounds escaped Trisha's mouth as the 280 pound, muscular beast began to fuck her hard. She cramped up and spasmed against the hard slabs of beef of his torso. She wrapped her legs up around his thick legs, letting her frail body rock back and forth under the force of his fucking. Ted put his hands on the ground and cranked out some pushups as he fucked his cousin's girlfriend harder and harder. "YEAUGHN!", he roared deeply and loudly as his orgasm exploded through his 280 pound body, his huge muscles flexing in the process. Trisha passed out: her senses being overloaded with pleasure as the teen beast came inside her. Her limp body hung atop his thick snake as he did some more pushups. Ted felt cum drip along the exposed two thirds of his shaft and slid onto his dangling, big balls. He withdrew from Trisha and stood up in front of his cousin: his 11 incher pointed straight up and kept blasting out angry spurts that flew up above his own head and splattered down in a sticky rain on his beastly body. As his orgasm wore down, he strutted over to his cousin and roughly lifted him up. Chris stared up at the teen beast as he was lifted from the ground. He shivered in the strong grip and felt the still hard, cum-drenched cock slid along his own abs. "Yar girl is mine now, Chrissy", Ted boomed, "She'll keep living with ya and ya better take good care of her. Got it?". Chris nodded in response and was thrown down on the floor. "Now get her home!", Ted barked and dove back into the pool.

Here are the next two installments of my story, I hope you like them as much as I enjoyed writing them! Parts 1-3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6460-dont-stop-parts-1-3/ PART 4: While Andrew was getting off on his improved physique, Nicole was wondering if she was moving too quickly. She hadn’t counted on him getting taller and more muscular so quickly, but she couldn’t deny that she wasn’t getting off on his improvements too. “Especially,” she though, “his biggest improvement.” She couldn’t stop thinking about how great their sex was and about how much more he was filling her up now than the night before, and she started to get wet. Her hands almost automatically drifted to her dripping pussy and started massaging herself. In almost no time she was moaning and gyrating thinking about how much more Andrew will be changing in just a few hours… Andrew had started masturbating almost as soon as he threw the ruler down on the bathroom floor. His dick felt so much thicker in his hand than before and so much more powerful. He ran his hands up and down his abs feeling the small ridges that he hoped would soon get deeper. He cupped his right bicep with his free left hand feeling how round and hard it was. He could feel it flexing and unflexing as his stroking got faster and harder, thinking about how it could get so much bigger if he started working out more. And just like that he felt a freight train rolling up through his balls and abs until he came all over his bathroom mirror. This wasn’t a small load either. This may have been the biggest load of his young life as he shot six thick streams of milky white cum all over the sink. He almost felt embarrassed that felt as good if not better than the sex he had just had with Nicole a few hours ago, but he chalked that up to having a bigger penis now. Just as he finished cumming he heard Nicole gasp and scream from his bedroom. He ran to her thinking something was going horribly wrong, but when he reached the bed he saw that she was just masturbating and had just orgasmed. In her sex-crazed state she grabbed his still hard dick and pulled him into bed, threw him down, and pulled of his pajama bottoms. She needed to feel his bigger dick in her mouth now, and she knew that she could make it bigger too. Andrew was having the time of his life. Just two days ago he had been a shorter, fatter, less confident student who had never had sex before in his life. Now he had the girl of his dreams pulling his pants off to give him his fourth blowjob in just two days. He had the added bonus of having just cum a few minute earlier, so he lasted a lot longer than usual. He was riding high on endorphins and starting to fall madly in love with Nicole. Everything was going well for him, and he finally felt truly happy for the first time in his life. And with that beautiful thought, he orgasmed. It was so powerful and thick he was afraid he might drown Nicole in his jizz, but she was a trooper and greedily sucked down every sweet drop. Andrew started to sit up once he felt his orgasm finally subside, but Nicole pushed him down again and sexily said, “Oh I’m not done yet, I’m still thirsty.” Andrew was only too happy to comply, although he did think it was a little strange that he could get hard so soon after cumin twice in just a little under a half hour. But once his cock started plumping up in her mouth again, he definitely stopped worrying and started basking in the pleasure she was providing him. The couple only got to sleep an hour later after Nicole had finished blowing Andrew for the fourth time. It seemed to him like she was addicted to his dick, but he had no idea about her ulterior motives. He just knew that he felt completely drained and would need to drink a gallon of water the next day to rehydrate his balls after the epic cumming he had just done. He knew it was 4:30 am, but he didn’t have class the next day, so he turned off his alarm and decided to sleep in the next day. Nicole fell asleep next to her soon to be improved boyfriend wondering if four doses in one hour was too much, but she realized that what was done was done. She was too committed to stop now. PART 5: Andrew woke up, even more peacefully than the day before. He rolled over and saw that Nicole had already left. He reasoned that she probably had to get to lab early, but he was still somewhat disappointed that he didn’t wake up to her gently sucking his dick like the day before. He rolled over on to his other side to check just how late he had slept in. He was shocked to see that it was already 2:00pm. He jumped out of bed, ran to the bathroom, and was about to jump into the shower when he caught a glimpse of his reflection in his bathroom mirror. The first thing he noticed was that his mirror was still caked in his dry cum from last night, but the next thing he notices was that he had transformed even more than he had noticed the night before. He was muscular now. Not bodybuilder muscular, but he could easily get hired as a fitness model by any supplement company. His pecs were round and firm and protruded an inch from his body. He tried flexing them and was surprised when they bounced way more than he thought they could. Looking above his pecs he noticed that his traps had grown significantly and that his neck was almost as wide as his head. His shoulders were so broad he was worried that he might have some trouble going through narrow doors now, and they were large enough that he could easily make out the heads of his delts. Turning his attention to his arms he noticed a large vein crawling over the top of his much bigger bicep. He did a double bicep pose in the mirror and could see nice clean split heads in his biceps. He could also tell that his arms had gotten to be at least 16 inches around (although he made a mental note to actually measure them later). His triceps looked swollen and hung from his arms like fleshy horseshoes. His forearms had also gotten much larger even though they were pretty large to begin with because of Andrew’s masturbation habits. Below his pecs lay a perfect cobblestone six pack with deep ridges just like he had hoped for the previous night. He flexed his stomach hard and could almost make out the beginnings of his last two abs. Even though he was proud of his six pack, deep down he didn’t think it was enough; he wanted his eight pack to show. His legs had finally made considerable gains and now looked thick and powerful. His calves had the beginnings of a strong diamond shape and made his look like he never skipped leg day. His upper legs had a width and thickness to them that made Andrew realize that he could easily be called “thunder thighs” and it wouldn’t be sarcastic. Turning his attention away from his sexy muscles (“Whoa,” Andrew thought, “did I just call myself sexy?”), he noticed he was much hairier than before. His face a nice even coating of five o’clock shadow. He ran his hands up and down his cheeks and felt just how bristly and manly he felt because of it. “I can probably grow a beard now,” he thought proudly. His chest was also covered in a light even coating of soft dark hairs that lead to a confident treasure trail leading to his crotch. His legs were also very hairy now, covered in thick wiry hair that was very noticeable “and very manly,” he thought. He was probably one of the hairiest Asian men that he knew at Cornell, but he still had nothing on some of the White guys who even as freshmen had sported thick full beards and chest hair. “Maybe soon…” he thought. As he looked down at his legs he noticed that the floor seemed farther away than usual. His growth spurt from the night before had dramatically increased his height. Like most kids, Andrew’s mom had kept a height chart on his bathroom doorframe to mark how much he had grown. His mom insisted that he continue the tradition while away from college even though he had almost fully completed puberty by the time he got to Cornell, and as expected, he had only grown a quarter inch in four years. However, this height chart now came in handy as he could easily see that he had grown significantly overnight. Getting out his tape measure he determined that he had grown to be 5’ 9”, an increase of four inches in the past two days alone. He was finally within average height range for men in the U.S. and well above average height for Asian men. All of his changes started to make Andrew aroused which drew his attention to his final change he hadn’t noticed because he was still wearing his now too short pajama bottoms. He almost cried tears of joy after pulling them down to his ankles and looking at his penis. It was magnificent. His ruler told him that he was now 4.5 inches flaccid, but his cock didn’t stay soft for long. It soon jumped to attention and ended up at its new rock hard length of 7 inches with a girth of 5 inches. He could hardly fit his whole hand around it and noticed with great happiness that he could almost fit a second hand on top of the first. All of a sudden Andrew realized that his life had transformed into something perfect and his endorphins rushed. He grabbed his bottle of lotion and begin furious masturbating to his own image. Pictures of Nicole and of their sex flashed in front of his eyes, but he was mostly focuses on the sexy facial hair, the beautiful biceps, his thick thighs, and his big cock. It took him no time to cum, having the greatest orgasm of his life (a feat which he seemed to be achieving every day now). His orgasm lasted for a minute, and his dick never stopped shooting thick ropes of spunk coating every surface in the room. After what seemed like an eternity, Andrew regained sensibility and decided to take a shower. He could clean up the bathroom later. However, his dick had plans of its own and decided not to soften at all. “Well, I guess I have no choice,” Andrew said with a stupid grin on his face. His shower lasted four times longer than normal and he masturbated an extra three times, each time cumming harder than the last. After stepping out of the shower he returned to his bed where he continued his epic jerk off session. He didn’t even look at the clock, he just kept going and going and going. He finally had to stop when he realized he needed to take another shower to clean the cum off of him that his Kleenexes couldn’t get. Looking at his clock now he realized that three hours had passed. Taking about 10 minutes to cum each time, Andrew then estimated that he had just masturbated 18 times in a row without stopping or running out of semen. He knew this wasn’t normal and this shouldn’t be happening, but he didn’t want to stop.

Four Chris was preparing his bag for his upcoming trip: he would be out of town for two weeks to compete in a level 1-event and the San Francisco-masters. He gazed up and turned his head around as he thought he heard a deep, beastly roar coming from the house next door. He gulped as it reminded him of his cousin's deep voice from his nightmare. "Must be imagining things", he said to himself and went into the bathroom to fetch some stuff. He had to grab the washbasin for support when a feeling of weakness fell over him. His vision went dark for a split second and his knees buckled while goose bumps appeared all over his body. He blinked a few times and looked at his reflection in the mirror. His tank top still clung to his well-trained, 215 pound frame but he could swear something was off: his wide, rounded shoulders that normally formed a strong line seemed to hunch forward slightly and his protruding pecs seemed to hang down a bit lower against his tank top as if his big muscles were pulled down by gravity. "Lack of sleep is getting to me", he said and discarded the thought. He grabbed his razor and toothbrush and put them in his bag. He tossed his bag over his shoulder and went downstairs. Next to his car keys on the kitchen table he found a note. "Some inspiration to bring back the gold" He turned the note around and discovered a picture of his girlfriend in her tiny, black bikini. He put the picture in his wallet and left, feeling a bit uneasy having to leave his girl behind. Ted had finished cleaning the cum-stained bathroom, pulled on a fresh tank top and his baggy hoodie and went out for a workout. He felt the energy flowing through his veins and his balls pulsing as they released amounts of testosterone in his body. He saw his cousin putting a bag in his car and headed over. "YO, Chrissy". Chris nearly jumped up as he heard the deep voice. He turned around and instinctively took a step back as he saw his big cousin strutting toward him. He looked up into 6 feet tall teen's eyes. Ted couldn't suppress a faint grin as he noticed his muscular cousin stepping back from him. "Recovered from our arm wrestling, Chrissy? Just say when ya want a rematch. I'ld love to wipe yar ass again", Ted said and intently stopped very close to his cousin. Chris gulped and tried not to look intimidated but his big cousin standing just inches in front of him, made him feel uncomfortably. His feeling of physical supremacy, regained during his shower-fuck, evaporated as he was reminded of his defeat. The musky smell surrounding the big guy added to his unease. "Just kiddin', Chrissy", Ted said and laughingly patted his cousin's muscular shoulder, "Ya going on a trip?". Chris relaxed a bit at the teen's smile but suppressed a grunt from the surprisingly hard pat. "Off two weeks to compete. Defending my titles.", he said while scanning his cousin's big frame hidden under the baggy hoodie. Ted followed his cousin's gaze and grabbed his right arm, playfully closing his big paw around the 20 inch bicep he destroyed last night. "How's yar arm feeling? Hurting after I crushed it?", he asked and clenched his paw some more around the hard muscle. "I'm fine", Chris said, his voice cracking slightly as his aching bicep was dented by the paw. He cleared his throat while the surprisingly hard grip released the strong orb of meat atop his right arm. "Could you do me a favor, Ted", he asked as he looked back up into his cousin's eyes. "Ya name it", Ted replied with a smug grin on his face. "Would you mind keeping an eye on Trisha? First time she can't come with me cause of her work. You're family and live next door, so…", Chris asked. "No worries, Chrissy. I'll take care of her", Ted answered. "Thanks a lot, Ted", Chris stated and extended his hand to his cousin. Ted grabbed his cousin's hand, his big paw engulfing it and shook it powerfully. Chris winced a little, a faint painful grunt escaping his mouth and pulled his hand from the strong grip. Or tried to. Ted grinned as he felt his cousin trying to break free. "See ya in two weeks, Chrissy", he said and opened his paw. Chris got in his car and drove off, seeing his cousin's smiling reflection in his side mirror. Jeremy put the voodoo doll at the bottom of his bag and left his uncle's gym in a hurry. He jumped into his car and raced off to the airport, happy he hadn't run into the teen beast and wouldn't have to see him for two weeks. He felt energy flowing through him and strutted proudly across the crowd. He noticed his rival Chris standing at the check-in and thought the guy already looked less intimidating. He followed him from a distance, feeling stronger and more confident by his rival diminished aura. He got in line for the flight a bit behind his rival and installed himself at the rear of the plane. Arriving in San Francisco, he took a cab to his hotel. He strutted through the hallway, checked in and got to his room on the second floor. As soon as he entered his room, Jeremy tossed his bag on the floor and fished out the voodoo doll. He went into the bathroom and stripped in front of the mirror. Strength flowed through his 209 pound body as he went through some poses, highlighting his excellent shape. He grabbed the doll and clenched his fist around it. Instantly, he felt more energy coursing through him. A few blocks away, Chris felt a sudden surge of weakness come over him in his hotel room. The room danced before his eyes, his knees buckled and he crashed down atop his bed. "Must be some kind of jetlag", he muttered to himself before passing out in a deep, dark sleep. "Yeah", Jeremy grunted to his reflection. He could swear his muscles were getting more defined in the mirror. He flexed his chest a final time, striations and veins pushed up against his skin and went to sleep as he gave the voodoo doll another squeeze. Back at home, Ted was having the workout of a lifetime. The double dose of his new steroid atop his usual dose of old steroids pumped energy and testosterone through his huge body. He had set new personal records on every lift, pushing more weight and pumping out more reps than ever. He'd been in the deserted gym, filling it with his grunts and roars, for three hours and moved into the final part of his grueling workout: smashing his arm muscles. His arms, together with his shoulders, had always responded best to his training. The 25 inch orbs of power atop his arms dwarfed his other huge muscles. "Let's see what my babies can with their new fuel", he groaned to himself as he grabbed the heaviest dumbbells. He raised the 130 pound dumbbells slowly and lowered them back down with perfect control. "Feels like a feather", he said and began cranking out perfect rep after perfect rep. Blood began flowing into the meaty masses, a web of veins branching off the thick vein that snaked from his delts over the biceps onto his thick forearms. "More", he gritted between his teeth as he kept moving the weight up and down, pumping more blood into his swelling biceps. In his sweatpants, his plump dick followed this lead and blood began inflating the thick shaft. "Bigger", he grunted in between fastening breaths. His pumped biceps began burning painfully, stretching his skin as he forced the muscles to grow bigger. The burning sensation turned into a stabbing pump, his arms shaking from the effort but Ted kept cranking out reps. His dick had hardened fully, its 10 inches tenting the front of his sweatpants and a small dark patch forming where his precum flowed from the dark red head. "50", he grunted as he lifted the dumbbells a final time and tossed them on the floor. He ripped off his sweat drenched tank top and moved in front of the big mirror. He extended his arms, marveling at the size of the stretched, shiny red biceps. He brought in his forearms, his arms shaking with cramps as the pumped muscles protested against the command of flexing. His biceps balled outward into perfectly rounded orbs that swelled atop his arms; their peaks rose up and up and up, a web of curly veins pushed up against his stretching skin. "FU…UGH…UGH…UGH…CK", he roared as his biceps swelled beyond their familiar 25 inches and stopped just over 26. His dick jolted, its dark red head popping up over his waistband and exploded: cum geysered upward in the air, splattering against his face, pecs and abs. Ted lowered his left hand and stroked his spasming shaft, coating the mirror and the weights with his thick cum while he kept flexing his beastly right arm. After ten blasts, his orgasm wore down and Ted grinned at his cum-drenched reflection in the cum-stained mirror. He lowered his right arm and strutted toward the shower, jerking off once more as the hot water cascading down on his pumped muscles pulled his cock back to hardness. A few days went by and the level 1-event leading up to the San Francisco masters began. Even though he weighted exactly the same as he did during his previous competition, Chris' body seemed somehow less intimidating. But as usual the champ cruised through the opening rounds, his 215 pound physique still besting his opponents, and proceeded to the final. Jeremy came in radiating confidence as he felt the energy from the curse flowing through his 209 pound body. His flexing was more graceful than ever and he too cruised into the semis. There, his road into the finals was surprisingly blocked by Tom, a local athlete that had been handed a wildcard into the event. Jeremy outsized Tom by a good 10 pounds, but was less ripped: the thin layer of fat covering his muscles from his winter bulk, made him look softer than the 199 pound Tom. The guy's vacuum ab-pose handed him the ticket into the final, leaving Jeremy frustrated on stage. Chris didn't really care about his opponent: he'd always focused on his own physique and continued this approach. In the final, the 16 pound difference he held, secured his win. He outsized the local guy in every pose and his own ripped yet seemingly lessened body dominated in every pose. Tom tried putting up a good show but whatever he tried, the champ did better. When Chris threw his signature pose, the back double bicep, Tom just stared in awe as the muscles on the champ's wide back mounded against each other and his intimidating arms rose into their 21 inched orbs of hard meat. Tom shook the champ's hand and gladly accepted second place with a smile as broad as Chris' one. Jeremy was in a foul mood back in his hotel room. He could accept his loss to Tom: he had been neglecting his own training because of the voodoo curse and his own physique was a bit off. But the news off Chris's victory made him roar in anger. He grabbed the voodoo doll and squeezed it with all his might. Instantly, a wave of energy flowed through him. "I'll get back to him next week at the master-event", he said and went to bed. The week went by and soon enough the San Francisco masters were up. Jeremy felt more energized with every passing day and felt atop his game going into the competition. He easily won his opening line up and the next round. In the quarter finals however, he bumped into Tom again. Just like a week earlier, the guy's rippedness sealed Jeremy's faith: the judges unanimously declared Tom the winner of the line up and made him advance to the semis. Jeremy's frustration nearly exploded as he heard that his big rival Chris was cruising through the competition and was to meet Tom in the final on Sunday. The night before the big final the full moon illuminated the San Francisco sky. In his bed Jeremy felt an enormous wave of energy hitting his body. He awoke from his deep sleep and stumbled into the bathroom, gasping at his reflection as he turned on the light: most of his body fat seemed to have evaporated from his body. He looked a good 20 pounds lighter but striations and veins decorated his relaxed muscles. " All my fat must have gone to Chris", he said and returned to bed. The final got underway but from the beginning it was clear that Chris would win. The 20 pounds of fat that had somehow beefed him up, had softened his intimidating muscles but handed him an 36 pound advantage on his opponent. Tom came in at his prime: ripped and vascular but his 199 pound physique was simply overshadowed by the champ. Chris' huge muscles looked a bit saggy and his flexes lacked their usual explosion of masculinity, but his size simply couldn't be denied. Tom did beat him in the vacuum ab-pose but lacked the real size in the other flexes. Chris took the win, his sixth consecutive master-event and prepared himself to get home. Back at home Ted's two weeks had gone by like a breeze: he'd had the most fantastic workouts ever and was horny all day. His gains had been fairly slow, only 5 pounds, but his housemate had told him to be patient with the experimental stuff. He got home from the gym and stepped out of his car and stepped over to the house next door. He took the spare key Trisha had given him and went in. He looked around the house to check if everything was ok. "What took you?". Ted turned around to find Trisha standing naked atop the stairs. He rushed up, pulled down his sweatpants as he reached her to free his hardening cock, pushed Trisha back against the wall and eagerly pushed his rock-hard 10 incher inside her. "Oh God", she grunted as the thick shaft invaded her. Ted kept pushing more and more of his dick into her tight pussy. "Yeah. So much bigger than Chris. God", Trisha groaned as the thick snake pushed deeper inside her. When half of Ted's cock was inside her, spasms shot through her frail 120 pound body and her juices flowed along the hot pole. Ted felt the wetness along his rock-hard shaft and drove two more inches of his meat into her. He positioned his hands against the wall and began driving his cock back and forth into her, gently. Incoherent sounds escaped Trisha's mouth, her hands clawed into the hoodie covering Ted's torso as the teen beast began fucking her. She was being shoved up against the wall by the force of his trusts, her eyes widening in disbelief and sheer lust as her feet left the floor. Ted's big balls drew tight and began to churn as he completely dominated his cousin's girlfriend, supporting her with just his 10 incher. "YEAUGHN!", he bellowed deeply as his orgasm exploded into her, filling her with his sticky juice. Black dots of pleasure danced in Trisha's sight and she fell limp against the teen beast, her head resting atop his protruding, heaving pecs. Ted felt the pressure build around his cock as more loads blasted from his balls into Trisha. Cum was already sliding from her, flowing along the exposed three inches of his cock onto his balls before sliding along the crevices of his thick thighs. After ten blasts his orgasm cooled down and he slowly withdrew from Trisha. He wrapped his right arm around her, easily lifting her up against his big frame, pulled up his pants with his left hand and carried her to bed. He gently put her atop the bed and went home.

Umpires by F_R_Eaky Part III Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6120-umpires-part-one-by-freaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6180-umpires-by-f-r-eaky-part-ii/ Callum tried to call out for help, but the campus was deserted; everyone was partying for the week end at Dubbdub Hall. Realizing no one was going to come to his aid, Callum started dragging Connor towards his dormitory. Once there he was able to get the desk attendant help him carry Connor to his dorm room, explaining that the pair had run into a belligerent drunk out on the quad who decked Connor and ran away. The clerk commented that since Connor was completely out and a large wet spot on his groin, they should probably get Connor looked at in the hospital for a concussion. Callum explained it was alright as he was a pre-med student, son of a prominent neuro doctor and could take care of his "roomie" once there. The clerk shrugged a "whatever" and walked down the hall towards the elevators to go back to his post. Staring at Connor for a bit, Callum wondered what to do. He thought that Connor, for a stalker, wasn't too bad looking. His face peaceful and handsome in unconsciousness. Deep, dark, burnt umber hair cascading into his face, over his eyes. Almost a member of the tall set, his long lithe 6' 1" track style body stretched out across the bed of Callum's roommate. No worries there; the roommate was on a trip back to the parent's house and wouldn't be back until late Sunday evening. Callum wished he could do something to help out Connor, more in the area of his creamed underpants. That'll hurt like hell once it dries, but it would be inappropriate for him to undo the pants of someone he doesn't know, let alone wash his privates. Instead Callum placed a few good pillows under Connor's head, laid a bar of soap and washrag and a towel at the head of the bed, and then went down and pulled off Connor's sneakers so at least his feet wouldn't sweat to death while Connor was asleep. "Damn!" Thought Callum. "He's got some big ass feet, even for his height. But, he's not that much taller than me." Indeed. Most of the guys Callum knew between the 5' 11", his height, to 6' 3 - 4" range of height usually wore a US Men's size 12, himself included. Sometimes a size larger or smaller, but Connor's feet were pretty damn huge. "No wonder this guy is on the track team. He jump starts with these feet and just the motion of rolling forward on the balls of his feet should propel him a foot...." Checking the inside of the tennis shoes, Callum could make out the size tag and read it as size sixteen and half. Callum's heart leapt up....Connor does have big feet. Callum liked big feet. He liked big men period. He always wanted to be a big man too. Despite being in the nerd class according to most of society, he had always managed to keep up a good, decently in shape and strong build. He tried for years to push himself further and harder to go beyond his "light" trainer's build, but it never happened. Not only had his body stopped growing up at five foot eleven, but it refused to gain any more muscle weight as well. Sitting there for a while staring hard at nothing, Callum began to smell the musky scent coming off of Connor's big dogs. The feet didn't stink, but they definitely had a scent to them and it was beginning to arouse Callum. Looking up to see if Connor was stirring, Callum began to peel a sock off of Connor's left foot. Once uncloaked, Callum marveled at Connor's foot. Studying the lines of veins crossing this way and that over it. He held it and felt its heft in his two hands and began to caress the long but strong toes. "hmmmmmm" Callum nearly dropped Connor's foot so that it would've hit the end of the bed. Fearing that Connor was becoming conscious, Callum tried to hide what he was doing by placing a pillow under Connor's left foot and then grabbed a frozen pita pocket out of his personal fridge and placed it on top of the ankle. He then crawled into his bed, faced the wall to hide his growing erection, and drifted off to sleep. Rising early in the morning since their encounter and fainting only took place around ten in the evening, Callum turned over on his bed and looked across his dorm room. Connor was gone. After looking around he noticed that on the desk that made his head board was the soap, the washcloth, and towel used but neatly laid out to dry. There was also a note that said, "Thanks" with three dollars on top of it, and a drawn arrow pointing over the desk edge and down to the waste basket where lied the limp, soggy, and warm hot pocket still in its wrapper. **************************************************************************** "I'm telling you guys, he's got to be one of us!" "Connor, I'm not buying it. Unless you're on the track field, you are usually an unconcentrated mess." "Not when it comes to our powers and what we can do, Sebastian! I'm telling you, I've tried like three times, full on concentration, like full mind power of Professor Charles Xavier of the X-men and nothing happened. He should have size 33 feet by now!" Saturday afternoon and the "strangers" have hooked up, except for Zachary who was on his way back from a morning wrestling meet. "Look, Rabbit, I'm with Bast on this. Usually you're the one of us to get distracted. Can't focus. Can't concentrate." "And, might I add to Mas's statement," Sebastian said, "You're also the one who usually chants the least, afraid you're going to give someone clown feet for real, so I doubt you've been concentrating and chanting enough on him that he'd suddenly have skis for feet." "Ho, guys!" "Hey, Zach." "Someone have feet for skis? Who we talkin' about, Callum Addams?" "YES!... Woode, you've got to tell them about Callum. I've been trying and they don't believe me." "Wait, so both of you have been concentrating on him?" "Yeah, Bast. I did one day after Connor told me he had two attempts and nothing happened. I figured it's be okay because it if wound up working, the kid could then be one of those guys who winds up proving the wife's tale about big shoe size and feet means you have a huge dick." "So, what happened?" "Nothing. It looked like he felt something, discomfort maybe, but there was no rise in his crotch bulge." "SEE! And when I did it he didn't start limping around like his shoes were too small or his feet burst out of them." The quintet stood there in a silence that hung longer and heavier than Jonah Falcon's cock. Finally Brook broke that silence. "You know Zach concentrates. Him and I both do because we can't afford to make men look like it reads, 'inflate to 3,000 pounds per square inch' across their genitals, even with Zach liking his men hung. So, what are we going to do Bast?" "I'm not sure." "Hon, you know the only people who aren't affected by our powers are others like us." "One other, Mason. There's only one other, and I am aware of that. Taking him on though... what is his power going to be? What can he increase?" "The Great Booke of the Family doesn't say?" "No. It just lets us know there is one other. A legend, really. Not a member of our family, yet somehow born of it. What else could it be? I grant muscle size and strength, you grant height, Woode grants cock size, Brook - testicle size and increased sperm count, and Rabbit...our lil' Connor boy, grants bigger feet. The only thing left would be the mind." "He is a little nerdy...very bright.... here on a scholarship." said Connor. "It's one thing to have men our age suddenly shoot up in height and musculature and all, but I don't think we could hide nor have accepted increased head size." Mason came up behind Sebastian and wrapped his arms around the other man's shoulder and waist line in a hug. "So, babe.... what do we do?" "I don't know....I'm just not sure. We need to see what kind of guy he is personally." Connor spoke up, "He's a really nice guy. Everyone I've been able to speak to about him have said really nice things and... and....." The rest of the quintet turned and faced Connor. "Out with it...." "Nothing really, it's just... he caught me last night." "Caught you? He confronted you?" "Yes." "What did you say?" "Nothing. I didn't get a chance to. You four were making out and then started chanting my word." "Oh gawd!" "I tried to resist.... but suddenly I came like nobody's business and passed out. He drug me back to his dorm room..." "And did what?!?" "Nothing! He did nothing." "He left you full of cum coated shorts?" "Yes. Took me an hour and a half in the shower this morning to get them peeled off. He thought I passed out from something. He knew I had creamed myself, but he left a washrag, towel, and soap near my head, and he did take off one of my shoes and socks." "He took off one of your shoes and socks?!?" "Yeah, but I don't think he realized both my dawgs were huge. He elevated that bare foot and then placed a frozen hot pocket on it to ice it down." Mason looked at Sebastian. "Very gentlemanly of him." Zach stepped forward, "Yeah, yeah, yeah, but what did he do before hand?" "Uhm....." Connor blushed. "I think he tried to massage my foot..." "You think?" "Alright, I'm pretty sure he was caressing and admiring it!" "Aha! Despite you stalking him, he found you cute and he likes big feet." Mason asked again, "Hon, what are going to do?" Sebastian sighed deeply.... "First thing is determine if he is one of us. Zach, Brook, go get the room ready. Connor, you said you've been following him?" "Yeah." "You know his routine pretty well then?" "Of course." "Alright. Tonight then, let us plan a proper introduction." ************************************************************************** It's ten till seven p.m. in the evening on Saturday night. Callum has gone to the library to get some extra studying done to try and clear his head of an image, an image he finds sexy. It is of a foot, and he can imagine it as a pair of feet, thinking that like most people, usually the right foot is close to a mirror image of the left. The owner of these feet he has found to be handsome as well, but the personality he knows nothing about. Well, except perhaps this guy is a stalker and is infatuated with him. Hoping to get studying done, Callum sighed about fifteen minutes ago and realized he wasn't going to get any work done, nor keep his mind off of his personal observer when this was the last building in which he caught the man stalking him. He packed up his back pack and walked out of the Library. "Why was he stalking me?" Callum thought. "Why are his feet so huge? Gawd! Why do his feet have to be sooooo...what? What the hell are feet anyway? Can you call them handsome? Or sexy? Why can't I get them out of my mind? Why am I thinking of his face? What is this I'm feeling and does it having anything to do with that sensation that happens when he's watching me from afar?" Letting out an exasperated blast of breath, Callum switch directions to change paths from his dormitory to go to a cabin. The grounds of the college were very nice and spacious and abutted against many a private, wooded property, one of which was actually the grounds for a lake. This parcel had many a secluded cabin with gardens and yards tucked in little forested cul-de-sacs which many professors rented to live in permanently or temporarily during the school year, or tourists used during the summer. Having held some very successful summer jobs and investments before starting college, Callum was able to rent one for the school year, which he knew he would need from time to time to get away from the noise and crowding of college life and company. But suddenly, there was a man, a fairly large man standing in the new path. He was broad, he was tall, he could probably easily take Callum down. Then... Callum felt it. That odd sensation he'd felt several times over the last couple of weeks. Striking him in the pit of the stomach, it spread out and radiated through his body, along his limbs, over his digits and out the finger and toe tips. "Whoa!" Callum shook his head. This time it was stronger than before. Not as a bad as about a week ago, but still somehow stronger. He looked down the path again and saw his adversary. Although unable to see his face, Callum could tell that the man was staring him down and staring him down with fierce intent. Quickly he turned and went to go a different direction. He made down this third path a number of feet until he came across another adversary. This one was quite a bit taller, maybe just as broad but not as heavily built. The sensation smacked him again in both the stomach and then the head, when he realized the sensation was the same as he just felt, but from two different type of people. Running back up the path, he broke out onto a more main one and attempted to take a fourth which turned out to be blocked by a third gentleman. Again, due to shadows he couldn't see the man's face but he could tell the shape and style of clothes. It was Connor. "What are you trying to do to me? Stalk me with a team?" Yelled Callum as he turned to run for another path, only to freeze to a staggering halt as the sensation over came him again. The quad. He had to make it back to the quad; there he would be safe. Turning to go down a fifth path to short cut to the quad, he came to an abrupt halt as there was another man in his way. This one was about his same height and build, perhaps a little heavier, but unfortunately he was also hiding in the shadows so that his face couldn't be seen. Callum nearly doubled over as if punched this time when the sensation hit him. Catching himself, he stood and began sprinting down the main path and hopefully to freedom. Yet again, there was a man. A tall, lanky figure of a man like some kind of damned toll booth officer in some scary medieval children's story. There was the sensation again, but afterwards, this time, the man began to approach him. Turning on his heels, Callum began a full out run as though he was a track star and ran right into what felt like a brick wall. "Hoooof!" "Easy there, friend. Yes, we are your friends, we may even be cousins. We needed to find out. Come with us and we'll explain everything." The man picked him up with ease in a fire man carry and began to take him down the paths, closer to where the dorms are located. Once there another man came up to him and gagged him, just as he began to get his breath and see straight after his collision with the behemoth that was carrying him. He was placed onto his feet and forced to crouch down amongst a line of bushes. "Callum.... we don't want to hurt you, and what we're going to explain to you sounds crazy, utter lunatic in thought, but we need you to watch and listen to us so you'll understand and then we'll give you some other answers later." Callum's eyes adjusting to the darkness, he began to make out his kidnappers... the Strangwich Strangers. "Listen... you've been feeling things and seeing one of us following you around quite a bit lately and there's a reason for that. You see we have this strange ability...abilities, as it is different for each one of us. We can make men grow. We can make women to a small extant grow too, but the thing of it is, we can't make ourselves grow. All the concentration and chanting we do at one another won't do a bit of good. This is how we met. How we discovered and knew we were related: our powers don't work on each other. That's what you have been feeling. Our powers have been striking you but haven't done anything to you. The only reason for that is you have to be one of us. "Now, I understand you're not going to believe us. Magical powers and all of that, like some kind of X-man mutant or Harry Potter magic shit. Trust me though, it's real. Feel again and then watch." The man stood up in front of Callum, looked him dead in the eye and then said firmly, "PUMP!" The sensation came over him again and then dissipated. It happened again four more times as the rest of the quintet stood in front of him and said their word. "You can feel that sensation, but nothing is happening, so we will need to prove ourselves and powers to you in some fashion. Look to the two corner windows of this dorm building and listen carefully." Callum glared at his captors but eventually stare through the bush and across the yard at the dorm windows. The window on the left corner there was a the silhouette of a man and a woman making out against the shade. The shadows disappeared slightly as the man leaned the woman back and they lay out, presumably, across a bed. Shortly there was some moans and grunts, although they sounded mainly masculine. Those became overshadowed by the sound of a shrill woman's voice. "Oh!.... Can't you put some more feeling into it? You need more motion to you ocean to make up for you being the captain of a dingy instead of a cruise ship!" There were more complaints about the tool with which the man was working and fucking the lady, but Sebastian whispered over them. "Poor dude. He's not a bad looking guy: around six feet tall, slight trainers kind of build, decent face, but if lacked any more in the penis department, you'd swear he was born with two belly buttons. This guy happens to be very savvy in the stocks & bonds, financial area so he's kind of loaded, and that's pretty much the only reason why this lady is with him. He takes her taunting and cruelty because he figures he's never going to get another lady to date him or be with him once they've seen what he has. "Over in the opposite corner dorm, we have a similar but slightly different story. There is a homosexual couple, and they are deeply in love for all the right and decent reasons, but one of them has a slight problem. His dick is ok... decent enough to work with, although nothing to write porn stars about, but his nads are so small one would almost swear he was a unic, a castrati, and man who was fix like a dog." Concentrating they then listened a little to the conversation of the silhouettes from that other dorm, who like the set before had embraced, kissed, and presumably assumed a reclining position on a bed or couch. "Ooooh.... mmmmmm....slurp....yeah baby give it to me... let me take...hmmmmmmmmm your seed." Sebastian whispered near Callum's ear. "Unfortunately for that one, when the seed does come it won't even be enough to wet the tip of his tongue. But now enter us, or in this case, specifically Zachary and Brook. Zachary's ability is to increase a man's penis length and girth, while Brook's is the ability to increase a man's testicle size and sperm count. Gentlemen, do your thing." And with that, Zachary and Brook first turned to look at and concentrate on the man in the left side door room. "Let's have him feel it first in his balls just a little addition there..." said Brook. "plump.....Plump....PLUMP!" "Oooooooh....." the man began to moan low and soft at first. It became a little louder and longer after a bit. "Now," said Zachary, "We give him what he and his lady friend wants. hump...." "Ooooh" "Hump....Hump....Hump....Hump...." "Oooooohhhh aaaaahhhh hmmmmmm" "Ah-OH! OH! Baby... you're actually beginning to learn to use that little pea shooter." "HUMP! HUMP!" "HMMMMMMMRRRRGH! OOOOH GAWD!" "AAAUUUUH! OH! SHIT! OOOOH BABY! Wha...? What's happening? You're filling me so well! AUUH! AUUUUH! OH GAWD! GAWD! YES! YES!...." "HUMP! HUMP! HUMP!" "EER! HUH! EER! HMMMM! YEAH! FUCK! SO! TIGHT!" "YES! YE-AAAUGH! OH! OH! WHAT THE AWWWWG! FUCK! SO BIG! TOO HUGE! SHIT IT HURTS! OH MY .....GAWD!" "AAAAWW YEEEEAH YOU LIKE IT NOW? AM I BIG ENOUGH FOR YOU?!" "AUUUUUGH NO! TOOO....SHIT! HUUUUUUUUNNNNNNGH!" "HMMMMMMM AH HMMMMMMMMMM MMMM yyyyyYYYYYEAH! FEEELS SO... SOOO... AH-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH HOOO MAN! I'M A GOD NOW!" "OH! WHAT WAS? DID....DID YOUR....OOOH AHHH UUUGH DID YOUR COCK JUST TEAR THE CONDOM? OHHH?" "TEAR THE CONDOM? OOOOOH YEAH....IT...IT... IT DIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIID! HUH HUH HUH!" "OOOH NO NO! DON'T CUM... DON'T CUM NO YOU NEED A NEW CONDOM FIRST! AUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" POP! "AUUUUUGH FUCK YEAH! LOOK AT THIS BILLY CLUB!" "Ry....Ryan.... I might get pregnant.... I'm off my pills. You can't have a huge dick..." "Why not? I've had a huge cunt all this time!" "Ryan!" "No, Sheila! You've been with me because you want my money. You haven't cared about as a person ever. You've belittled me because I wasn't endowed. You've gone through my check book and bank account statements. Don't tell me you haven't; there are nail polish smudges on the envelopes and statements! I've stayed with you and put up with your shit because I thought no woman would every have me after they saw my lack of equipment. I didn't need nor wanted to be hung like a horse. Just an average dick would've done. That's all I prayed and asked for, but since this has happened....I'm not going to complain, just buy new accommodating pants." "You're not thinking of leaving me now! Your horse prong split the condom. You have to take care of me!" "No, I have to take care of the child, if you care to carry it. I'll be making enough money to help raise him or her, I'll even take the child off your hands if you don't want him or her, but I'm not staying with you. Don't need to now." There was the rustling sound of clothes being hurriedly put on, keys grabbed, and the sound of a couple of doors slamming. "You created a monster." Callum said mumbly through his gag. "He's feeling very powerful and lost in lust and virility right now," said Sebastian, "but it will wear off and he'll calm down to his regular self. However, he won't go back to her. She really has been secretly going through his check and savings books. She doesn't really care about him and never has. In fact, she's been seeing Brandon the football Captain on the side for the last couple of weeks." The six men then turned their attention to the other dorm room and Zachary and Brook did their thing again. "hump...Hump....HUMP!" "hmmmmmm hmmmmm (gag) uhhhch (pop) Uhmmmm Guy? Have you been using a penis pump or something?" "No... why?" "You cock just seems.... so much....bigger...." "What do you want to do? Stop, suck still, or have me hump your fine ass?" "Let's hump...." And the two men repositioned themselves and began to go at it. "aaah...ahhh OH! GUY!...." "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm fuuuuuuuuck.... Clint.... you controlling your hole? You feel so...hmmmmmmmmm tiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiight!" "OH GAWD! Guy! Oh.....man....." "Hmmmmmm huh...huh.... oh....oooooh....yes..... auuuh...." "Hump!" "Zachary!" "What? Both of them can handle one more inch. He's only eleven." "Like Ryan is now only twelve... Brook, your turn." "Plump....Plump....PLUMP.....PLUMP!" Guy began to feel a tingling over his balls. It increased the tremendous amount of pleasure he was receiving from his cock as he plunged deeper and deeper into Clint's ass. The new sensation of racking himself while having sex as his ever increasing in size balls began to heavily slam against Clint's buttocks. "Hmmmmmmr hmmmmr hmmmr huh-uh-huh-uh-huh...ooooooh" "OH! OH! OH! FUCK! AUUUGH! oooooh.... you're sooo big! Auwwww gawd, Guy.... I...I...AYIEEEE....I LOVE IT!" "Hmmmmm hoooo hoooo....hoooo... you love me huge?" "Hmmmmm fuck yeah! Ramp... OOOH..... up your weight training...AH! FUCK! OOOH! Become a huge dom for me. OOOOOH!" Mason leaned in towards Sebastian. "I think that's a cue for us to join in just a little." "After your lead, hon." "Trump...Trump...Trump....Trump!" "Pump....Pump....Pump....Pump!" Guy's frame began to rise up taller and broader, which in turn meant Clint's ass began to rise up off the bed a bit higher and higher. Clint stared up the length of his body to his lover at the end and his eyes began to grow wider and wider. Guy rose up to an impressive 6' 4" tall, and of course he cock and balls became slightly larger growing in proportion to the new frame size. Then Guy's muscles began to hunch and bunch, pulling in, expanding out. Lines and ridges of definition began to appear all up and down his body as his muscle heads and bellies began to inflate, bloat up, and then slightly shrink in to a very chiseled and defined state. He was smooth, taught, and hard. Guy now looked like a very tall gymnast who had to keep adjusting his stance, while fucking, as his muscles grew in and out. Clint was watching in awe, noticing the streams of sweat as the travelled down Guy's body. No longer did they simply flow straight down and off. No, now they had to rise and fall, sweep and curve over many a different mounding mass of muscle: down the brown, over the cheek bones, under the jaw line, around the chorded neck, sliding down the traps, pooling a bit at the clavicle and the little trench between the traps, delts, and chest. Finally cresting over the great globes of the pectorals, the beads of sweat careened down to latch onto a nipple until it grew and grew in size much like the body to which it clung and then drip on to the abs where it rolled and bobbed over each cobblestone like a sleigh over a series of snow covered hills. Some of the droplets we caught up in the forest of pubes while others made their way to the thigh. It was here they were joined by other streams that had traveled over the great mountain called, "Biceps" following the path of the great hidden river called "Blood" which it was so jealous of as it wished it could be inside, flowing through this marble like body, feeding and nourishing the muscles it was caressing all this time on its journey. Following the veins the beads rolled down the biceps and the triceps, to merge and meet around the elbow and the course over the many defining lines of the defined forearms and head for the vice like hands and finger tips of the hand. Cascading off the hands the pearls of sweat joined their brothers on the thighs and again rolled over and through, over and through the many hills and valleys that all the tear drop shapes of the front thigh. Some took the more scenic route and glided around to the buttocks, driving straight into the valley of the crack, coming out at the thigh and across the taught tight road of the hamstring. Once there the traffic all joined at the knee and formed a traffic jam at the calves where they drove off the human highway and collided into a pool at the feet that seemed to be stretching and growing towards them. The pool of sweat crying as it died away into evaporation wishing it could caress this form once again. "Thump... Thump....Thump!" Connor said. "There he should be a little more stable on his feet now." "Ohhh....my....gawd.....Ah! HA! AHHHH! OOOH! OOH! OOOH! HOOOOO!" Clint was spewing his load all over the place after watching the changes that developed on Guy. This in turn began to send Guy over the edge and his grunting and moaning as well as the more jerkiness of movement as he plugged Clint's hole showed. "Ooooh babe...hmmmm....pull it out.... PULL IT OUT!.....Shower me with your seed!" Guy pulled out with an almost sickening loud pop and began to stroke his newer, longer schlong, aiming right for Clint's face. Clint was about to be drowned. "Ooooh... AAAW .....YESSSSS..... AAAAAH UUUUUUGH..... GAWD!.......OOOOH OH OH OH OH OH............................................. FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!" Volley one. "ah-HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!" Volley two. "HOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Volley three "HUUUUUUH AAAAAAH HRRRRRRRRR AAAAAAAAGH!" Four.....five.....six.....seven..... "HHAAAAAAAAAAAaaaawaHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA OOOOO SHIT MOTHER FUCK DAAAAAAAAMN!: Eight....Nine...Ten.....ELEVEN....TWELVE....THIRTEEN.....FOURTEEEN! "Aaaaaaaaaugh.....hoooooo......uh-wah......huh........hmmmmf.......aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah......" Twenty! Twenty volleys of spunk rope came uncoiling from Guy's huge prick. The first one completely coating Clint's face and damn near all his hair. The last one looked small compared to the first, yet would make most people think of the impossible cum shots seen in most porn videos. Guy damn near passed out from the ecstasy, but weakly managed to fumble with his lover, Clint to the shower, which was soon to be clogged from too much cum. Callum stood there transfixed on what he had heard, knowing that it wasn't a set up. Neither of these couple's had been hired as actors. What this quintet of men could do was amazing. "Can we trust you to take the gag off now?" Callum nodded his head and Sebastian did so. "Will you follow us so we can explain this to you, and tell you why we think you're a part of us?" "Yes." Callum dryly whispered, and the six men walked down the trails and away from the dorms.

Hey everyone! This is my first story, but I've been reading the work on this forum for years now. I was finally inspired to write my own story, so I hope you all like it! These are the first three parts in what may end up being a long story, so let me know if you have any suggestions for directions to take in the next parts. There isn't any growth in the first part, but stick with it, this story is going to get juicy... Don’t Stop PART 1: Andrew woke up from his nap feeling refreshed and ready for his date that night. It had been weeks before he had finally worked up the courage to ask Nicole out, but he knew he had to give it a try before it was too late. They were both in their final year at Cornell and were at the top of their class, Andrew majoring in biology with a focus on human physiology and Nicole majoring in toxicology. Andrew was practically sweating out of his skin earlier this morning during biology lab, but all of his nervous planning paid off. She had said yes, and not just any yes. She seemed genuinely happy and excited to go out with him. Her excitement was only matched by his relief. With all the thoughts of Nicole running through his head, Andrew understandably had a “little” problem in his boxers, so he decided to take care of it before picking Nicole up. He pulled off his shorts and threw them hastily on the floor letting his four inch dick stand up proudly from his lap. Andrew knew he was under the national average in penis size, but as a Chinese man he had grown up accustomed to people making fun of his size and ancestry. Personally, his size didn’t really bother him too much, but he had always wondered what it would be like to be bigger. Not only that, but Andrew was not the tallest or most fit person at Cornell. He was only 5’ 5” tall and had just the slightest hint of a tummy bulging out from under his T-shirt. He had very little facial hair, and almost no body hair to speak of either. Despite his mental acuity and high academic achievements, his physique had always held him back from ever asking a girl out. Except for until earlier this morning. Although he had never had sex with a girl before, he had no shortage of sexual fantasies to play in his head as he was jerking off. Kissing Nicole at her doorstep, coming up for “coffee”, undressing her, seeing a vagina and breasts in person for the first time, sucking on one of her nipples, penetrating her with his rock hard… and with that Andrew exploded all over his sheets. He couldn’t believe how intense his orgasm was and how much he had cum (much more than ever before). He could have lay there for hours basking in his post-orgasm bliss, but turning over he noticed that it was already almost 7pm. He quickly jumped in the shower, cleaned himself off, grabbed his car keys, and sprinted out the door. He made it to Nicole’s apartment just in time. She walked out of the house looking so good Andrew thought his eyes would literally pop out of their sockets. A backless dress, stilettos, and a nice long leg slit made Andrew wonder how long he would be able to hide his erection. “You look amazing,” he said to Nicole as she got in the passenger’s seat. “You’re not looking too bad yourself,” she replied with just the slightest hint of a wink. “So where are you taking me tonight?” “I thought we could go to a movie and then grad dinner if that’s ok with you,” Andrew stammered nervously. “I mean, we can definitely do something else if you don’t want that. Or whatever, I don’t really care,” Andrew finished with a whimper. Nicole of course loved this scared puppy demeanor, it was what had made her interested in Andrew for the past year and a half. “Movie and dinner sound great!” she said. And it was great. They went to an old classic movie theater and watched Casablanca which he thought was great but she thought was a little too cheesy compared to the modern style of movies. Then they went to a little French restaurant where all the cooking was done by two old French grandmothers who were experts at making boeuf bourguignon. They realized that they actually had a lot in common aside from a mutual physical attraction and ended up leaving the restaurant holding each other’s hands. Finally, they ended up in front of Nicole’s doorstep. Andrew was both terrified and extremely excited to get his first kiss. He leaned in ever so gently and kissed her on the cheek. After a brief silence, Nicole turned to him and said, “Why did you stop?” The two then kissed passionately, sparks flying and fireworks dancing behind their eyes. After what seemed like an eternity Nicole spoke up again, “It’s a bit chilly outside right now, do you want to come up for some coffee?” Andrew’s jack off session started playing through his head again and he found himself thickening to his full four inches. “Definitely. I don’t want this night to stop.” PART 2: Nicole and Andrew couldn’t keep their hands off of each other as they ran up the stairs to Nicole’s bedroom. They tried to be quiet so as not to wake up Nicole’s roommates, but their moans and groans could not be stifled. They made it to the top of the stairs, burst through her bedroom door, and collapsed on her bed. It took no time for Andrew to remove Nicole’s shirt and bra, but it did take him a while to stop marveling at the first pair of boobs he’d ever seen. Nicole meanwhile pulled down Andrew’s shorts and underwear allowing her to stare and Andrew’s erection, the first erection she had ever seen. The two virgins wasted little time trying to throw off those titles as Nicole smoothly guided Andrew’s throbbing cock to her wet pussy. Andrew’s fantasy was finally coming true. He could feel every glorious second of his first penetration, her velvet walls enveloping him in a feeling of utter pleasure. It took everything he had not to cum right there, but he managed to hold on and start thrusting. Andrew’s thrusts were understandably weak and inexperienced, but he soon got into the swing of things. He was able to notice what Nicole liked and what she didn’t like as much (although to be honest she was enjoying everything a lot) and adjust his thrusting style to make her moan more and more. After a minute or so Andrew couldn’t hold it in anymore. He could feel the best moment of his life building in his balls, churning up through his core, and eventually erupting out of him like a primal roar. He screamed as he emptied his balls into Nicole which in turn triggered her orgasm. The two then collapsed on top of each other, panting furiously, silly grins spread wide across their faces, virgins no more. Andrew was on fire. His boner showed no signs of going away, and Nicole was only too happy to help him out. In his post-orgasmic haze he hardly even noticed her putting on some chap stick before taking his whole cock in her mouth in one go. “Oh baby my dick is going crazy!” he screamed. Her response was limited because his dick was in her throat now, but she managed to look up at him and wink in her special subtle way. Andrew continued to moan as Nicole went to work on his rock hard shaft and as her throat massaged his sensitive head. He lasted for a surprisingly long time (but still only a few minutes) before he managed to choke out, “I’m cumming!” He poured his load down her throat, and she greedily drank it down with no problems. This orgasm was so much more intense for Andrew than the first one. It was so intense in fact that he passed out soon after the biggest ejaculation of his life. As he drifted off into sleep he remembered thinking about how rude it was that he didn’t go down on Nicole, but those thoughts were soon replaced with dreams and fantasies replaying the past half hour all night long. The last thought he had before succumbing to sleep’s welcoming embrace was, “I hope this perfect feeling never stops.” PART 3: Andrew woke up from his perfect dream to the perfect view. Nicole had woken up a few minutes before him and had started to massage his morning wood to get it ready for some morning sex. Andrew couldn’t believe that he had had sex last night. He woke up feeling very refreshed and yet super horny. He also felt like his dick was about to explode out of its skin. As soon as Nicole sat on top of him and guided his cock into her open hole he forgot all about how weird it was that his dick felt bigger and instead started to ride the towering waves of pleasure he was experiencing. He came with a roar just like the night before, but this time he felt like he shot by far the biggest load of his life into Nicole’s quivering vagina. Unlike the previous night, Andrew decided to reciprocate the oral sex Nicole had given him. This was the closest he had ever been to a vagina, and he relished every second of it. She tasted so sweet and smelled so good he wondered if she had added any perfumed product around her vagina to make it taste like that. He felt like he could keep eating her out for hours, and by the sounds of her intense moans and gasps it sounded like she could go forever. However, after about fifteen minutes, Nicole’s alarm went off signaling that it was time to get ready for class. She hopped in the shower leaving Andrew to bask in the sunlight streaming in from the window… Andrew woke up to a sudden pain in his balls. He looked over the blanket to find a larger tent than he used to pitch. He ripped the blankets off the bed and stared at his dick. “There’s no way it’s still just four inches long,” Andrew mused to himself. It looked to be at least an inch longer than it used to be and maybe a hair thicker, although he wasn’t sure about any of it. “Maybe a trick of the late morning light,” he thought, although he secretly hoped he actually had grown. As he got up from the bed he noticed he felt a little off balance and dizzy. “That’s strange,” he thought out loud, “I thought I was finished growing taller years ago.” That wasn’t the only thing that had changed though. He also noticed he no longer had a chubby stomach. In fact, he could almost see the faintest outlines of his abs. Lastly, he noticed dustings of hair on his legs and the barest hints of a mustache coming in. “Finally,” he said, “I haven’t been able to get any facial hair no matter how many growth products I’ve tried.” He chalked up his increased masculinity to the fact the he had just lost his virginity and that his testosterone must be pumping in overdrive. Somewhat concerned but happy with his new appearance, Andrew decided to go home, change, and head off to class. He had a hard time focusing on anything though and spent most of the time texting with Nicole. She was only too happy to text back: A: Last night was fun right?! N: LOL yeah totally. And this morning A: Best alarm clock ever hahaha. After waiting a few minutes: A: How would you feel about round three tonight after dinner? My place? N: Sounds delicious. I’ll be over as soon as I’m done in lab! A: Awesome, I’m thinking about cooking sausage for dinner ;P And so with that Andrew ran to the supermarket to grab the ingredients he needed to make the best sausage paella Nicole had ever tasted. He also grabbed a pack of regular condoms and some lube (just in case she was more adventurous than he had hoped for). Dinner was delicious, and afterward they decided to relax and watch a movie together. Except that by the end of the first thirty minutes both of them knew that the other didn’t really want to finish the movie. Nicole stood up and straddled Andrew catching him a bit off guard and firmly kissing him. After a few minutes of making out Andrew asked, “What flavor chap stick is that?” “Oh do you like it? Some of the grad students in my lab are focused on making entirely non-toxic cosmetics and they said I could take a tube to try!” Nicole replied before diving back in for another kiss. Truth be told, Andrew really did love the taste of the chap stick and wanted more of it. Kissing didn’t last long though before the couple decided to ramp things up. Andrew ripped off Nicole’s shirt, happily surprised she wasn’t wearing a bra. Nicole in turn completely undressed Andrew and admired his new masculine traits. “Wow, I thought you had a little bit of a tummy last night,” she teased. “And the leg hair, I’m a huuuge fan. Emphasis on the huge which by the way…” she said looking aright at his fully erect cock. She could tell it was bigger than last night, and she needed it inside of her right away. She started sucking him off and could tell he was enjoying it by how loud and frequent his groans were becoming. For someone who had never given a blowjob before last night she was very talented. The pleasure soon became too much for Andrew to bear, and he shot at least five times down her expectant throat. He was just getting started. Andrew quickly led her to his bedroom, and Nicole threw him on the bed. Her pussy was on fire and it was not going to be satisfied until she and Andrew shared an orgasm. He mounted her and rapidly thrust his newly grown cock deep into her pussy. He could feel he had grown a little bit, the way her vagina felt tighter and the way his head felt bigger and more sensitive. He began jackhammering quickly in and out of her, pulling out completely before each thrust to feel the maximum effect of continuous penetration. Nicole meanwhile was just mouthing “oh god yes, ohhh so good” after having screamed so much she literally became speechless. Andrew on the other hand felt like a real man for the first time in his life. He grunted powerfully and felt completely in control. She had already orgasmed and he was proud that he had held off for so long already. However, just as Nicole was nearing her second orgasm, Andrew felt his balls begin to tighten and felt the familiar rush of energy through his core. And then they came together and it was beautiful. Nicole’s sex was undulating so much Andrew almost fainted from the amount of stimulation his head was experiencing. It seemed to last forever (and they both wanted it to last forever too), but all good thing must end eventually. They finally stopped convulsing and collapsed into each other’s arms. Both were too exhausted for words, but they cuddled together until they peacefully fell asleep. Andrew woke up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom and almost tripped over his own feet trying to get there. He finally made it to his mirror and turned on the bathroom light. “What the fuck is happening to me?!” he gasped. Staring back at him from the mirror was still Andrew, just an improved version. His mustache had thickened and was becoming darker and more noticeable. He even had several dark hairs on his chin and a few thin dark hairs beginning to sprout on his chest near his nipples. Looking down he noticed that his shirt was fitting him better so he removed it to find out what was hiding underneath. He gasped again after seeing his newly defined muscles. His pecs were still pretty small, but there was a noticeable separation between the two and they protruded a bit from his body when he stood up straight. His arms were looking pretty good too, and when he flexed them he could see small golf ball sized mounds where he knew his biceps and triceps were. He also definitely had abs now, although they were the kind of abs that skinny people have because they have no body fat. Looking past his abs he could see that his thighs and calves had also bulked up, but not to anything truly spectacular. It merely looked like he enjoyed running every now and then. But the thing that really shocked him and made him gasp for a third time was what he saw when he took off his underwear. His flaccid penis which had previously only measured two inches long was definitely bigger. He wanted to know exactly how much bigger, so he snuck back into his bedroom to grad a ruler from his desk and then returned to the bathroom to measure himself. Three inches soft. He was overjoyed, and his dick began to harden thinking about his new growth spurt. He began stroking himself to reach full erection so he could measure just big he had become. Once he was as hard as an iron rod he found that he was five and a half inches long. Now remember, Andrew was a biology major with a focus on human physiology, so he knew this shouldn’t be possible. However, he wasn’t thinking about how illogical this all was or how improbable these changes were. He wasn’t even thinking about why this was happening. All he could think about was that he didn’t want this growth to stop.

Three Ted parked his car in front of the gym, got out, tossed his cousin's sweat drenched shirt over his wide shoulder and strutted toward the building. He pulled the door but it was locked. He looked up and noticed the 'out of business' sign. He banged his fist against the heavy door, rattling the glass. Jeremy heard the banging sound and left his office. He looked in the direction of the door and saw the familiar big teen pounding the metal surface. He grabbed his keys and hurried to the entrance to unlock the door, noting the dents Ted's fist had made. Ted saw Jeremy coming over and pulled open the door as it was unbolted, his wide shoulders brushing against the frame as he entered. Jeremy instinctively stepped back: the big teen looked even more intimidating filling the frame of the door. Before he could react, two big hands grabbed his armpits and lifted him up against the wall. "What's the big idea of closing down your gym?", Ted snarled, "I paid ya good money to work out here". Jeremy's breathing fastened and his armpits got sweaty as his feet dangled in the air: just like the day before in his office, he was in the hands of this teen beast. He squirmed in the steely grasp, unable to break free. He gulped when he realized he was at the mercy of the huge 18 year old that was six years younger than him and had dented the steel door just by pounding on it. "Well? Thought ya could use me to get my cousin's shirt, hustle my money and then ditch me? Back in juvy I always got back on those kind of guys", Ted barked and shoved the 209 pound bodybuilder hard against the wall while tightening his grip. "Oufgh" A faint sound of pain escaped Jeremy's mouth as his back was slammed against the wall. He stopped squirming as the hard pressure around his ribs increased even more. "Man, I could break all your bones right now. Your body is no match for my strength. A total wimp. Just like my cousin.", Ted bawled and raised the right corner of his mouth to show his teeth like a dog. The pressure soon lessened and Jeremy took in a few deep breaths before replying. "Look man", he said, "this gym was on the verge of bankruptcy when you came by yesterday. I just decided to shut it down so I can focus on taking back my top spot from your cousin. You can keep training here. For free. Whenever you want." "A personal gym all for myself? That's more like it", Ted said. "Yeah", Jeremy replied quickly, "You won't have to hide your physique to avoid suspicion from the other gym members. Or fear unannounced drug tests. I could write you a training program. Or become your training partner." "Good thinking, little guy. But you're too tiny and weak to work out with me. Ya just couldn't keep up with me. Ya need real muscle to train with the big guys ", Ted stated and lowered him back down, " But I could go for a quick workout right now. Still feeling pumped from beating my cousin. Ya should have seen his face when he got I would beat him. And when I actually beat him. Priceless." Jeremy, still a bit wobbly on his feet and taking in deep breaths, locked the door and grabbed the sweat drenched shirt from the teen's shoulder. "You know your way around. I'll be in my office", he said. "Let's toss some weight around. YEAH!", Ted boomed and swaggered into the gym. Chris' evening wasn't passing as smoothly as his cousin's. The painful pump in his pecs had been agonizing him ever since his lost fight. His right shoulder felt like his delts had been ripped off the joint. His right arm felt even worse: his cramped 20 inch bicep stabbed in pain like a truck had passed over it; spasms kept shooting through the cord-like muscles in his forearm. He hadn't said a word since his cousin left. "Come on, hon", Trisha said as she installed herself next to him in the couch and rubbed her body against his, "cheer up. It was a simple arm wrestle contest against your cousin. Not like you lost a big title to your rival." Chris didn't react and kept staring at the TV. "You're still my number one. I know a good way to make you feel better", Trisha said. Her hand slipped underneath his shirt, brushing the hard lines of his six-pack and moved down into his pants. Her fingers played with his cock: she playfully grabbed his balls and traced along the flaccid shaft, mentally comparing it to what she had felt through Ted's sweatpants. "I'm gonna sleep. Don't feel so well", Chris said. He pulled her hand from his pants and went upstairs, leaving his girlfriend behind. He entered their bedroom and took off his clothes, avoiding to look at his reflection in the mirror on the furthest wall. He opened the door of the adjacent dressing and grabbed a pair of pajamas: for the first time since graduating high school, he wouldn't sleep in his boxers or nude. He felt weak and small, as if his cousin had stripped him of his manhood by beating him. The tight fabric of his unused pajamas made him feel slightly better. He got in bed, wondering if it had always been this large, and coiled himself up in a ball underneath the sheets, like a scared child. Jeremy was in his office carefully assembling the ingredients for his revenge on his rival, Chris. He had found a website on voodoo spells and decided to give it a try. Despite not really believing in this supernatural mumbo-jumbo, he knew it was worth a shot. His rival had clearly better genetics than him and he couldn't beat Chris naturally. And steroids were no option due to the weekly drug tests by the LTB. "YEAH!" The loud roar echoing through the deserted gym made him look up. Ted's shouts had been alternating with the bangs of heavy weights dropping down for the last hour. Jeremy shook his head and returned to page he had printed. He took the voodoo doll he had ordered from the box, leaving the spare one in it. He then grabbed the sweat drenched, stinking shirt Ted had brought and wrung it out over the doll. Chris' sweat dripped from the shirt onto the doll, soaking it before it absorbed into it. He quickly tossed the doll in the top drawer of his desk as the door was slammed open. A sweaty Ted, his face dark red from his workout barged in. Heat and a mixture of sweat and musk radiated from his 260 pound body, filling the office. "You're still here", Jeremy said casually, "thought you were in for a quick training?". "It was a quick one", Ted replied in his deep voice and stepped up to the desk. "But… you trained for an hour", Jeremy answered promptly. Ted grinned. "For little boys like ya and my weak cousin an hour is long. But for big guys like me it's just enough for a quick arm workout", Ted stated and flexed his arms. Jeremy stared at the stretched hoodie covering the teen's arms as its seams protested with ripping sounds as they were pushed upward and outward by the orbs of steely meat swelling into their 25 inches of power. How does the guy look underneath?, Jeremy thought. "Ya said I could train whenever I want", Ted said and lowered his arms. "Yeah, sure", Jeremy replied, "Just give me a call and I'll make sure I'm here". "Na. I don't want to have to wait for ya. Just give me a key so I can get in", Ted stated. "No. No. I can't…", Jeremy stopped speaking as he noticed the angry look in the teen's dark brown eyes and the hoodie's strained sleeves as he folded his big arms across his chest. "I'm not asking ya. I'm telling ya to give me a key. Got a problem with that, kid?", Ted barked, his deep voice rattling the glass of the cabinet behind the desk and grabbed Jeremy's keychain lying on his desk. " No problem at all, man. Take them. I'll use my spare key", Jeremy replied promptly. "Thought so", Ted said and turned around to leave, "And make sure the water's running next time. I like to shower after my training". Jeremy stared at the teen's wide back as he strutted out of his office, slamming the door as he left. He took in a deep breath in relief as he heard Ted's car start and race away from the parking lot. "I'll have to keep on his good side. If this mumbo-jumbo doesn't work, I'll have to use him to keep his Chris out off the competition. But if it does work, I'll be way bigger than him once I've stolen his cousin's muscles and then I'll show him who's boss ", he said to himself, "I'll make him cry for mercy in my grip and crush him. Then steal his muscles too". He took the doll from the top drawer and followed the instructions on the paper. He cut a piece from Chris' red shirt and draped it across the doll before putting the doll in a purplish solution he had made with the other ingredients. "Now, it just has to take in the potion over night and everything should be ready for my revenge tomorrow." He gathered what was left of the ingredients and put them in a box in the cabinet behind his desk. He took his spare key from his desk and headed home for the night. Ted sped home after his quick workout and pulled up in front of the garage with squealing tires. He entered the deserted house, put on the lights and took off his hoodie. He really hated having to hide his huge body. He thought back to his days in juvy, when he walked around barechested just to remind everyone he was in charge. He chugged down a gallon of protein shake and noticed a note on the kitchen table. "Off to see my contacts. Will be back tomorrow with your new candy. S." Ted smiled and went upstairs to take a quick shower. He tossed his stinking tank top aside, stepped out off his sweatpants and boxers and got in the shower. He groaned as the hot water cascaded down on his muscle-filled frame. He turned off the water, stepped out and grabbed a towel. He dried off the damped mirror and stared at his reflection. He flexed his huge arms, the pumped muscle rounding outward and mounting upward. His hard, meaty biceps swelling into steely orbs, pushing up some blue veins as they brushed past 25 inches. "Pumped and hard from my workout", he said to his reflection and lowered his left arm to grope his nicely round right bicep. "The arm that crushed ya like a little girl, couz", he said to himself as he tried to dent the hot rock atop his right arm, "Instantly felt you were mine. Your puny grip no match for my iron grasp." His plump cock filled with blood, raising upward and smacked against his stomach as he tightened his grip around the hard ball of muscle and the mound withstood his thick fingers. "Your feeble attack useless against my superior strength. Even had to hold back not to crush ya on the spot. Pushed your powerless arm back easily. Dominating ya in front of your girl. YEAH!", he groaned as his 10 incher exploded onto the mirror, coating it with spurts of sticky cum. Ted's left hand released his bicep and roughly groped his rock-hard, spasming dick. He milked four more blasts from the throbbing 10 incher onto the mirror before leaving the bathroom and strutting into his bedroom. Feeling untouchable and all-powerful, he laid down naked atop his bed, his still hard dick pointed toward the ceiling. His right paw instinctively grabbed the rigid shaft and he stroked away. Within the minute his hefty balls churned and pumped out four slightly lesser bursts that shot up and rained back down on his 260 pound frame, splattering as the thick liquid hit his pecs and stomach. He dozed off, his 10 incher deflating very slowly. Chris passed a restless night. He'd been turning back and forth for hours before falling asleep. He dreamed that he was arm wrestling his cousin again. He fought with everything he got but his cousin's arm didn't budge. His own arm was pumped beyond belief as it was being pushed down. He brought in his second hand, grabbed the huge paw around his hand and pulled. His cousin just kept smiling and pushed his arms down effortlessly. As his hand hit the table, his cousin roared and exploded in size; mammoth-sized muscles ripping his clothes to shreds as the guy doubled in width. The massive beast looked down on him with an evil grin and said "You're mine!" as his huge paw reached for him. Chris shot up in his bed, his heart pounding in his heaving chest and his pajamas wet with sweat. "Just a dream", he whispered to himself and slid back down. At took several minutes before his breathing finally calmed down and he snoozed off again. He dreamed that he was standing on stage and posing for an enthusiast crowd. He went into a most muscular when a large shadow fell over him. He turned around and stared at a mountain of muscle: the most ripped and thick abs he'd ever seen, filled his vision. He looked up and gazed at bottom of an insanely protruding rack of pecs. The huge, striated, vein-soaked mountains jutted so far from the giant's chest they blocked the sight of his head and cast shadows on the top of the ripped abs. A huge paw suddenly grabbed Chris and lifted him up to reveal the evilly grinning face of his cousin. "You're mine!", his beastly huge cousin said as he pushed Chris' face in the deep cleavage between the massive pecs and crushed it by flexing them. Chris shot up once again, breathing even heavier this time. He looked at his radio, noted the time and decided to get up. He entered the bathroom and took off his soaked pajamas. He stopped in front of the large mirror and inspected his physique. His 215 pound body looked as ripped and defined as ever but he just felt weaker. He flexed his abs, making his six-pack ripple and harden. It didn't impress him as usual. He lifted his left arm and brought in his forearm. The hard, meaty bicep swelled into its familiar 20 inches of vein-covered beef. Yet, it seemed somewhat meager. He proceeded by flexing his quads, pushing his half-hard cock up as the thick muscles hardened. The veins and grooves he had trained so hard for appeared, but couldn't take his feelings away. "Ridiculous", he said out loud to his reflection, "arm wrestling is all about leverage and weight. Ted was clearly way heavier, fatter than me. So he has more raw strength. My defined body would make his blobby physique look like shit." "You're right, hon." Chris turned around and saw his girlfriend stand in the doorway, naked and with lust filled eyes. He grinned and they stepped into the shower together. Chris pushed Trisha up against the tilled wall, put his hands aside her head and invaded her with his 7 incher. "Oh, hon", Trisha grunted as her boyfriend's hard snake eagerly entered her. Chris drove his hips back and forth aggressively, his six-pack flexing and relaxing as his cock travelled in and out of his girl. "Oh, yeaugh", Trisha moaned lustfully and grabbed Chris' muscular back for support under the force, groping the bulging mounds atop the wide surface. Chris went at her at full force, fucking her with unknown intensity. It felt like he was reclaiming his manhood, retaking his top dog position as he summoned every ounce of force the big muscles on his 215 pound body could produce. "YEAUGHN!!!", he groaned loud and deeply as his balls contracted and spat a first load of his juices through his rock-hard shaft into his girl. Three more volleys shot from 7 incher as he kept ramming it back and forth into his girlfriend. "Yeah, yeah, yeah", Trisha grunted in her boyfriend's ear as she rested her head on his thick shoulder. She felt his snake beginning to soften inside her as spasms shot through her and her own orgasm overwhelmed her delicate 120 pound body. Chris felt his girlfriend tighten around his deflating cock and wet hotness flowed along it as he drove it into her a final time. He withdrew his dick from her, a mixture of his and her juices dripping from the thinning shaft as he pulled it out. "That was incredible, hon", Trisha said between fast breaths and kissed his lips. Chris returned the kiss, feeling back on top of his game and ready for an intense workout. Jeremy entered his gym after a restless night: excitement to start his revenge had kept him from falling asleep. He first turned the water back on in case Ted would show up this early; he didn't want to get hoisted up by the huge teen once again. He went to his office and opened the top drawer of his desk. He pulled out the recipient with the special formula and the doll. He carefully lifted the doll from the purplish substance and put it on his desk. He also took the piece of paper containing the instructions and said the final incantations out loud: "Gargak Profundis atque venerabilis, Ggrrtjzaku dzedzikoirku!". A surge of power went through him as he said the final word. "It's starting", he said, "your titles are mine now, Chris!". Ted awoke fully recharged after a peaceful sleep and was greeted by the sight of his rock-hard 10 incher pointing at the ceiling. He scratched his meaty chest and felt the patches of dried cum. "Right", he said, "fell asleep thinking of my power". He got up and strutted over to the bathroom, his erect cock swinging back and forth in the process. He saw the cum-stained and grinned. He turned on the shower and stepped under the hot water, letting it clean his pecs as his hands automatically went to his throbbing dick. He put his left paw around his shaft at the base of his cock and his right paw atop his left, covering the entire shaft but unable the cover up the dark red head. He moaned slightly as he tightened his grip, grinning as he couldn't fully close his big hands around the incredible girth of his 10 incher. Within seconds he exploded against the tilled wall, wads of his sticky cum sliding down slowly to the bottom of the shower where they mixed with the soapy water and formed a thick puddle around the drain. After seven big blasts, he released his very slowly deflating cock, turned off the water and stepped out of the shower. He dried himself quickly, his half-hard dick smacking between his thick thighs. He wrapped the towel around his waist and opened the white cupboard. "Shit, I'm out of stuff", he rumbled in his deep voice before finding a final vial at the back. He sucked up its content with a syringe, planted the needle in his left ass cheek and emptied it into his body, his half-hard cock jolting underneath the towel as he felt the steroids passing into him. "Ah, you're up. Thought I heard some grunts in here." Ted turned around and looked down on his housemate. "Didn't mean to wake ya, S.", he said, his deep voice drowning his housemate's high pitch. "Nah, I just got back. I'm off to sleep now", the guy said and looked around in the bathroom. "Man, could you at least wipe your cum from the mirror. I told you before to jerk in the shower, big guy." Ted looked at the mirror and returned his look on his housemate. "Sorry, S.", he rumbled, "These roids just get me so horned up…" "I can tell", the guy replied and let his gaze rest at the obscene lump in the towel draped around the 260 pound 18 year old. Ted's eyes followed his roommate's gaze and his more-than-half-hard cock jolted, tenting the towel some more. "260 pounds of beef and you're still just a horny teenager, big guy", the guy said and looked back up in Ted's eyes. "Remember your first years in juvy? The big guys picking on you, beating you up." Ted clenched his fists at the memories, his forearms rippling with strength and his biceps hardening atop his arms. "You were skinnier than me back then. What did you weigh? 130 pounds? 120 just like me?", the guy said. "125. Ya know it, S.", Ted mumbled like an angry child. "And who helped you turn that pathetic, skinny 6 feet frame into the 260 pound beast you are today? Who gave you the chance to get back on all your bullies?", the guy asked and pointed his index finger against the big teen's chest, pushing it into the protruding rack of muscle. "I owe it all to ya, S.", Ted replied and looked into his 5'5, 120 pound housemate's eyes, "No one will ever touch ya when I'm here". "That's why I let you move in with me, big guy. None of the other dealers dares to double-cross me knowing I've got a beast like you to back me up. That's why you can stay for as long as you want. All summer. Until next year. We'll see", the guy stated, "And I'll give you some nice candy when you behave, big guy". "Ya have my stuff", Ted asked eagerly and slightly bounced his pecs under his housemate's touch. "Told you I would get it. And don't I always take care of you, big guy? The stronger you are, the safer I am. Back in juvy I saw how you struggled to gain some muscle and when my protector got out, I beefed you up for my protection. I'll keep doing the same now", the guy said, "I've gotten something very potent for you. Still experimental but way stronger than the traditional steroids". "And can it be detected? If I want to get into bodybuilding…", Ted blurted out. "It's still experimental, so it should pass the traditional tests", the guy answered. "Great, S.", Ted said, "Can't wait to get my hands on it". "Why wait, big guy?", the guy asked and disappeared into the hallway. Within seconds he got back from his room with a little box filled with vials. "A first stash as a test run." Ted quickly grabbed the box from his housemate's hands and let a vial drop into his own big hand. "Looks the same like my roids", he said as he examined the vial. "This is extracted from bull semen and further enhanced", the guy said, "You inject it just like roids but it has to be directly into your balls. It forces them to produce as much testosterone as a bull." "Let's see", Ted replied and filled a syringe with the content of the vial in his hand. "No! Wait!", his housemate said, "you've already taken a dose of the other stuff today". He grabbed the big teen's forearm and pulled with all his might. Ted didn't hear his housemate's warning and his thick forearm wasn't slowed down by the tugging of the 120 pound guy. His right hand disappeared under the towel and he felt the needle against his right nut. He flexed his thick thigh, trapping his right nut against it and pushed in the needle. "Yeah", he grunted as he emptied the content into his right nut. He withdrew the needle and filled it again with the content from a second vial. "What are you doing?", his housemate asked and frantically tried preventing the 260 pound beast from carrying on. "A round for my other nut too", Ted replied. His right hand disappeared under the towel again and the needle invaded his left nut, emptying the juice into it. "What have you done?", his housemate yelled, "A double dose on top of your usual roids?!". Ted pulled the needle from his left nut and tossed the syringe in the sink. "I feel it working", he bellowed, "Ughn!". A warm feeling spread through his balls, that pulsed under the towel. His more-than-half-hard cock surged to full hardness, ripping the towel away to reveal his entire body, and smacked against his stomach as it inflated into its 10 inches of hard glory. "Yeahn", Ted grunted, his rock-hard cock throbbing and a musky odor radiating from his trimmed pubes and the dark hair in his deep armpits. The bathroom filled with the musky scent and his housemate jumped out mere seconds before Ted exploded the load of a lifetime. Cum splattered onto the ceiling, coated the tilled walls, sprayed the window, stained the mirror and pooled on the floor as his pulsing balls fired gallons of his thick spunk though his wildly throbbing 10 incher. After 12 huge blasts, his orgasm wore down and Ted stood breathing heavily amidst the devastated bathroom. "Clean up your mess before you go out", his housemate said and went to bed.

* FINALLY FINISHED * This Chapter is the very first one with NONE of the JP story in it at all, but I will fill a gap in Chapter 21: between JP and Matt's workout at JP's house and heading to the park to meet Andrew and his friends. Once JP and Matt were done playing football with Andrew, Mike and Carrie, they decided to get changed before having supper at JP's house with his parents and Matt's mom. "Matt and I brought a change of clothes with us," JP said, as he and Matt held up their backpacks. "But I'm guessing that you three left your good clothes back at your hotel." "Yes we did JP," Andrew said, "But I brought a Washington Area map with me so that we could find our way here from our hotel." He unfolded the map on his truck hood and pointed to the pink line that went along the roads from the Comfort Inn Pentagon City to Burke Lake Park. He handed JP a pink highlighter and added, "All you have to do now JP is trace the route from here to your house on the map." "Why did you choose a pink highlighter to mark the map with Andrew?" JP asked him with a slight frown. "It's the only colour that wasn't already on the map, so it will stand out," Andrew replied. "I didn't pick that colour to make a crack at you and Matt, if that's what you're thinking." "Actually I was for an instant Andrew," JP conceded, lowering his eyes to the map to hide his embarrassment at being wrong. Then he looked back up at Andrew and added, "I'm sorry about that man." "Don't you know me better than that JP?" Andrew asked him with a hurt look on his face. "I'd never make fun of someone else's choice of partners! I'm not your brother Ryan you know!" "Yeah I do know that Andrew, but I'm just really nervous about anyone else finding out about me and Matt," JP revealed in a very soft voice. Andrew leaned closer to make sure he could hear everything JP was about to say. As he continued tracing the route to his house and filled in the address, he added, "With all the people who have found out today: Matt's mom, you and Carrie, I don't know how much longer we can keep the secret from getting out." "Well don't worry JP, I won't tell anyone: certainly not your parents at dinner tonight," Andrew promised him. "You can trust me like a brother; I hope you know that." "I do Andrew," JP assured him, breathing a big sigh of relief. He set down the highlighter after he finished tracing the route to his house: which was in the subdivision north of the park. "Now, onto a different subject Andrew." His big friend nodded in agreement and stood up to his full height. "As you can see from the map Andrew, my house is in the triangle formed by Burke Lake Road, the Fairfax County Parkway and Ox Road." "I have eyes JP!" Andrew teased him. JP looked up from the map and grinned as he saw Andrew smiling at him. "You know Andrew, even with the map highlighted, you might have a hard time finding my house without my help. Why don't Matt and I follow you guys back to your hotel in his car. Then all you'll have to do is follow me back to my house." "Good idea man," Andrew agreed, looking at his watch. "It's 3 pm now; what time are your parents expecting us for supper?" "5:30," JP replied. "Let's go back to your hotel where we can all get changed. Then Matt and I can show you three around the Springfield Mall and our other favourite hangouts before we head back to my house for supper." "Good ideas JP," Andrew said. "Let's go," he added, folding up the map and opening the driver's door of his truck. Carrie got into the passenger seat and Mike got into the back seat. Everyone closed their doors and wound down their windows. JP stood beside Andrew's window and said, "You lead the way to your hotel Andrew; I'll be right behind you." Andrew smirked at his choice of words. "I didn't mean it that way Andrew!" JP chuckled, feeling his face turn red with embarrassment. "But I'll expect you to be right behind me when we leave your hotel!" "Funny man JP, but I'm a giver, not a taker!" Andrew laughed, hoping to ease JP's embarrassment. His ploy worked as he saw the redness fade from JP's face. "Let's see if you can keep up with me," Andrew bragged, proving that JP wasn't the only one who could use double meanings. JP laughed as he headed to his car and Andrew started his engine. Once JP and Matt got into his car, Andrew pulled out of the parking lot and onto Ox Road. He turned right onto Burke Lake Road and headed northeast towards the intersection with Braddock Road. JP stayed right behind him as they headed northeast, passing a few houses on their left side. "I just thought of something Andrew," Carrie said suddenly. Andrew looked over at her briefly and saw her looking very thoughtful. He waited for a few seconds for her to speak and then prompted her, "Well don't keep it to yourself Carrie, unless it's something I shouldn't know." "It is something you should know, but JP forgot to tell us," Carrie said. "What's that?" Andrew asked her. "JP never told us if his parents know we're coming for supper or how much they know about us," Carrie replied. "I'm sure he asked them if we could come over for supper, but you're right: we don't know what he told them about us," Andrew realized. "I wonder if JP let them know that he thinks of me as his honorary big brother." "I don't know Andrew, but we should ask him when we get back to our hotel," Carrie decided. After about ten minutes, Andrew turned right onto Braddock Road and headed east towards the Capitol Beltway: specifically Interstate 495. "Hey JP, Andrew's taking Braddock Road towards the Beltway: a route we know very well," Matt said. "Yeah and he seems to know where he's going, probably because he highlighted the route from his hotel to the park," JP informed him. "He's probably back-tracking." He noticed Matt looking confused, so he elaborated, "He's retracing his route back to his hotel." Matt nodded in understanding as JP mentally kicked himself for forgetting that his boyfriend wasn't a genius like him. After another couple of minutes, the ramps of the Capitol Beltway came into view and Andrew took the southbound ramp of Exit 54B onto I-495. "Now we head south to Exit 57, which we will take onto Interstate 395 northbound," Carrie informed him, looking down at the map in her lap. "Thanks Carrie," Andrew said, keeping his eyes on the interstate traffic as he carefully merged with it. "This traffic is really heavy; it's worse than driving on the 401 in Toronto!" "Don't tell me that you're nervous Andrew!" Carrie teased him, trying to put him at ease. "You can flatten linebackers effortlessly in football games! Is my huge muscular man scared of a few little cars that he could probably overturn with no effort at all?" "Ok Carrie, I know what you're doing, and it's working," Andrew laughed. "Thank you for helping me relax; I'll have to reward you for that later." "How about we shower together back at the hotel and you can show me how grateful you are," Carrie suggested with a sexy smile. "Okay Carrie, but don't distract me too much with sex talk on this busy highway," Andrew ordered her. He smirked as he noticed her staring at his crotch and then swiftly caught her hand as she reached for the waistband of his gym shorts. "Don't even think about giving me Road Head Carrie; it would be too dangerous in this traffic!" Mike burst out laughing from the backseat and Andrew glared at him in the rear view mirror. "Shut up man; you're not helping!" "It's your fault for speaking your thoughts Andrew, when you should have kept them inside your head!" Mike chuckled. Carrie burst out laughing at his choice of words and Andrew finally cracked a smile: realizing that they had teamed up to make him relax. "Okay guys, it worked: I'm relaxed now," Andrew assured them. "Are you happy now?" "I'll only be happy when I can feel the soft touch of my big man in the shower," Carrie informed him. "You won't have long to wait for that Carrie, as long as you keep your eyes on the road so that we don't miss our exit," Andrew reminded her. Carrie smiled as she looked back at the road and imagined all the fun she and Andrew would have in their hotel shower later. Once JP's car and Andrew's truck got to the intersection of I-495 and I-395, they turned onto I-395 and took it northeast towards Alexandria, passing the Landmark Mall and skirting the northern Edge of the city. They finally reached Andrew's hotel at the Glebe Road exit and pulled into the parking lot. "There now, that wasn't so bad, was it?" Andrew asked as he got out of his truck. "Whatever you say 'Mr Scott,'" JP laughed, recognizing Andrew's quote from Relics: a Star Trek Next Generation Episode. "So, now that we're here which rooms should Matt and I shower and get changed in?" "Mike's room," Andrew replied. "Carrie and I are going to have fun together alone in our hotel room." He glanced over at Carrie with a suggestive smirk, and she returned it with one of her own. Then Andrew turned back to JP and said, "Let's go upstairs now and we'll meet in the lobby in half an hour." JP nodded in agreement as he and Matt followed Andrew into the lobby and up the stairs to his room. "Were you afraid that our combined weight would be too much for the elevator Andrew?" JP asked him with a joking grin. "No JP!" Andrew laughed. "I just figured that star athletes like us don't take the elevator. That's something lazy people would do!" JP laughed as Mike opened the door and waved to Andrew as he and Matt followed Mike inside. "Alone at last Carrie," Andrew said, picking Carrie up effortlessly and taking her into his room. He closed the door with his free hand and began kissing Carrie softly as they headed into the bathroom. "I hope you're going to do more than kiss me Big Man," Carrie teased him with a sexy smile. "I'll hug you as well Carrie," Andrew promised her. "I want you to fondle me," Carrie ordered him. "Maybe later Carrie; I don't want to risk hurting you and the shower is going to be awfully slippery once it's all wet," Andrew reminded her, turning it on. "And so will you Andrew; I'll make sure of that!" Carrie chuckled. "Well then, you'd better start right now Carrie," Andrew decided, making sure the bathroom door was closed. He smirked as Carrie struggled to take off his skintight t-shirt. "What's the matter Carrie: is my t-shirt too tight for you to get off?" "Yes it is Andrew, so I'll let you do it," Carrie chuckled, as Andrew peeled off his t-shirt. "I'll have to figure out some other way to make you happy." "I certainly will be if you keep doing what you're doing Carrie," Andrew assured her, as she began fondling his massive pecs and eight-pack abs. "You mean if I keep doing you," Carrie suggested with a sexy smirk as her soft hands continued to explore his massive muscles. "I don't think that would be a good idea Carrie, at least not until we're both legally consenting adults," Andrew said seriously. Carrie nodded in agreement, not knowing the real reason Andrew was reluctant to have sex with her: he was afraid he would hurt her with his great size and strength. "I'll just keep massaging your massive muscles Big Man." "Yeah Carrie, you've waited since this morning to worship my massive muscles, haven't you?" Andrew asked her with a cocky smirk. "Yeah I have Big Man," Carrie replied, closing her eyes in pleasure as Andrew gently massaged her face and neck. She quivered in anticipation as Andrew bent down and gently kissed her. As his massive arms came gently around her slender frame, Carrie felt tears running down her face. "I love you so much Andrew, and it only grows deeper the more intimate we become!" "Well don't worry Carrie, I'll make sure it gets better each time," Andrew promised her, gently wiping her tears of happiness off her face. "I look forward to it Andrew, and it will be great when we go all the way: hopefully before Christmas," Carrie hoped. Andrew smiled and nodded: feeling nervous about having sex with Carrie for the first time, but only because he was afraid that he would accidentally hurt her with his great strength. Knowing how irresistible his massive muscles were for her, Andrew no longer had any doubts about performing up to and beyond Carrie's expectations. For the next 20 minutes, Andrew and Carrie fondled, hugged and kissed as they had their shower. Then they got changed into their clothes for dinner. They made sure they had their ID and US money and then stepped out into the hallway, locking the door behind them. "Oh, no one to meet us," Andrew said, as he noticed that the other three were not out of their hotel room yet. "Good, that means they aren't ready yet, so we were still able to beat them even though we had fun with each other in the shower," Carrie said. "Yeah, but they had to take their showers one at a time," Andrew realized. "That means it took twice as long." "Don't you mean three times as long Andrew?" Carrie corrected him. Andrew shook his head with a slight smile and Carrie nodded in sudden understanding, realizing that JP and Matt had probably taken their shower together. "Sorry about my mistake Andrew." "No problem Carrie," Andrew assured her. "Now I'm going to see if they're ready." But he didn't get the chance; as soon as he stepped up to the room next door, the door opened and JP stepped out. "Hey Andrew, I see you and Carrie are all ready for dinner," he said. "Yes we are JP; are you and Matt ready to lead us to the Springfield Mall?" Andrew asked him. "Yes Andrew, but I was hoping I could ride alone with you," JP requested. "I'd like to prepare you for the reception you'll face at my parents house. Matt can follow us with Carrie and Mike in my car." "That's fine with me JP," Andrew agreed, after Carrie nodded in approval. "Let's go." As they walked down the hall to the elevator, Carrie smiled at Andrew, very happy that she had such a great boyfriend. JP led them to the elevator, and the doors opened as they approached. A crowd of people got off the elevator and then the five teenagers stepped inside. Andrew pressed the lobby button and the elevator doors closed. After the doors closed and the elevator began to descend, Mike said to JP, "My older brother's name is Matt." "That's good Mike; what does he do?" JP asked him. "He's in the Infantry in the Canadian Army," Mike replied proudly. "He's one of Andrew's instructors during his reserve weekends." JP nodded as the elevator stopped and the doors opened to reveal the hotel lobby. As he led the way across the lobby to the front doors, he said, "We'll make the Springfield Mall our first stop," he added, looking down at Andrew's map. "Will we see any of your friends there JP?" Andrew asked. "No I don't think so Andrew," JP replied. "I never see much of them during the summer." He pushed open the front door and led everyone outside. "See you at my house Matt and be careful driving my car." "I will JP," Matt promised him, waving goodbye. "Since you commented on my car when I arrived at the park earlier, you won't have any trouble finding it in the parking lot JP," Andrew said. JP nodded and tried to figure out how to tell Andrew what he had noticed without making his huge friend mad. Once they got to Andrew's truck, JP took a deep breath and said, "I have something to tell you Andrew, but I don't know how you'll react." "Then you'd better tell me now, before we get in the truck JP," Andrew warned him. "That way, you won't be trapped in a confined space with me if you make me mad." "OK Andrew: here goes," JP said, screwing up his courage. "Basically, when you were bragging about the fun you were going to have with Carrie in your hotel room, you were acting just like Ryan does." "Again with your brother JP," Andrew sighed in exasperation. He opened his truck door and added, "I really hope I get to meet him, considering how obsessed with him you are. From what you've told me, he sounds a lot like some teammates of mine who are arrogant jocks." "Ryan used to be on the wrestling team with me before he focused only on football," JP said as Andrew started the truck. "Now he has a full ride to Virginia Tech." "Are you proud of him for that?" Andrew asked him as they pulled out of the parking lot. "I would be if he wasn't such an arrogant prick about it!" JP snapped. "He took off a summer road trip without even telling our parents where he was going! They just hope that he makes it to Tech in time for the first football practice." "You know, since he's an incoming Freshman, he'll probably be Red-shirted," Andrew informed him. He noticed JP grinning and added, "That should knock his ego down a notch or two." JP's grin widened as he realized that Andrew had once again found a way to make him feel better. Then he suddenly realized something else. "Hey Andrew, does that mean that you won't get any playing time in your freshman college season either?" "I will get some playing time if we win the Provincial Championship this fall JP," Andrew predicted with a cocky smirk. "However, we'll have to wait to see how much playing time the football coaches at Ohio State offer me." He noticed JP's grin turn into an excited smile at the mention of the school he wanted to go to for college wrestling. "Consider my recruiting visits this summer practice for yours next summer JP," Andrew advised him. "By bringing you along with me, you'll be on the radar of the college wrestling coaches and maybe they'll come see some of your matches this fall. Make sure you wear your varsity wrestling jacket on my recruiting visits and bring your District Finalist medal as well." "I will Andrew," JP promised his big friend, really happy that Andrew was preparing him early for his college career. "After supper, I'll get my jacket and medal out of my room for the road trip that starts tomorrow. Did you bring your football jacket with you Andrew?" "Yeah man, it's in the back of the truck in my gym bag," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "I'll probably wear it at the mall; it should be cool enough in there." "Good, then we can see how close in colour scheme they are," JP said, suddenly remembering that Andrew's school colours were blue and white just like his. As they approached the Capitol Beltway, Andrew said, "There's a question I've been meaning to ask you JP." "You want to know how much my parents know about you," JP guessed. When Andrew nodded, JP added, "You also want to know if I got their permission to go on your recruiting visits with you." "And what is the answer to those two questions JP?" Andrew asked him with a big grin. "I'll tell you right now Andrew," JP replied. "We should be at the Springfield Mall by the time I'm done." Andrew nodded at him to go ahead and JP began speaking. ================================================================================================================================================= A few hours before, JP and Matt had gone over to JP's house for their daily morning workout in JP's basement gym. Then they went upstairs to shower and change for lunch with JP's parents. They came downstairs to find JP's parents finishing the lunch preparations in the kitchen. "Good morning JP," his mom Maureen greeted him. "Did you and Matt have fun last night at the National Mall?" "Yes we did Mom, though there was one unpleasant incident that had a positive outcome." "What happened son?" his dad Paul asked him, as his wife ushered them into the dining room for lunch. "A big college guy and his friend were sexual harassing Chrissy so I intervened," JP replied as he sat down at the dining room table. He noticed his dad's face clouding with rage so he hurried on with the story. "One of the big guys wanted to fight me, so when he went to punch me I twisted his arm behind his back, put him in a choke hold and threw him to the ground. Chrissy thanked me after they ran away and then we suddenly noticed two huge guys approaching us. I was about to fight them too, but Chrissy told me that they had been approaching to help her out before I got there. I thanked the huge guys for being ready to help Chrissy out and then Matt and I introduced ourselves to them. We got to know them better throughout the evening and they watched the fireworks with us later, after introducing us to their friend Carrie of course." "And what are the names of these two huge heroes?" JP's dad asked him with a big grin. "Andrew Pearson and Mike Stevenson," JP replied with a proud grin. "Andrew Pearson: the YouTube High School Football Star from Orillia, Ontario, Canada?" JP's mom asked in astonishment. "That's what I asked and Andrew confirmed it," JP replied. He turned to his dad and added, "He's a really great guy Dad and I got to know him quite well in the half hour before the fireworks started." After telling his parents everything he and Andrew had talked about, he showed them the pictures and videos he had taken of Andrew the night before. Then he concluded the story by saying, "I told Andrew that I'd ask you two if he could come over for dinner tonight with his friends to meet you and Matt's mom." "Well considering all that you've told us about him, that sounds like a great idea son," Maureen said, as they continued eating lunch. She looked over at Paul, who nodded in agreement, and added, "He sounds like a great role model for you and I'm glad that his success hasn't gone to his head." "It sounds to me like Andrew could teach your brother Ryan a thing or two about what being a big brother is all about," Paul said with pride in his eyes. "We'd be honored to have a famous Canadian high school football star eat dinner with us tonight." JP grinned, knowing that those words were high praise indeed coming from his dad. "Did you say that Andrew and his friends are going on recruiting visits throughout the Mid-West this week?" "Yeah Dad, but I guess I forgot to tell you what Andrew offered to do for me and Matt," JP realized. "Did Andrew offer to take you two on his recruiting visits with him?" Paul guessed with a glowing grin of pride. JP nodded and Paul shouted, "I knew it! Andrew is indeed the role model you need right now and he's thought of everything to help you secure your college wrestling career!" "You sound more excited about it than I am Dad!" JP teased him. "I am excited JP; Andrew's going to help your college wrestling dreams come true," Paul predicted. "He's really filling the role of the big brother very well so far. We'll have to talk to him over supper of course, but I can't think of anyone I'd rather have looking after you than Andrew Pearson." "I don't need anyone to look after me Dad, not after I took down that punk who was bugging Chrissy last night!" JP informed his dad with a glare. He flexed his biceps and snarled, "I can take care of myself and anyone who cares to test that theory is going to regret it!" "I should have chosen my words more carefully son, but so should you," Paul warned him with a frown. "I hope you don't try to start anything with Andrew; judging by his size, he could crush you like a paper cup!" "And Ryan too!" JP predicted with a cocky smirk. "Stop it son!" Maureen shouted angrily. "Ryan may have been acting like a jerk for the last few years but he's still your brother. He might need you one day, so don't turn your back on him now." Mrs. Maloney had no idea how prophetic those words were, but in a couple of years they would all find out. "Okay Mom, I understand," JP said, mostly to placate her because he couldn't imagine a future where he and Ryan would ever be close again. "I'll think about what you said and try to think of Ryan as my brother and not my rival." "Good for you son," Paul commended him. "But speaking of rivals, both you and Andrew lost your respective championships last season, didn't you?" "Yeah Dad, but why are you bringing that up now?" JP asked. "Maybe during your road trip this week, you and Andrew can mentor each other on how to win your respective championships this season," Paul replied. "I could also give you two some tips during supper tonight." "Good idea Dad," JP said sheepishly, looking down at his plate as he finished his lunch. "I'll tell your ideas to Andrew when I see him at Burke Lake Park this afternoon." "Good for you son: you're including him in your workouts," Paul said approvingly. "After supper you should show Andrew your basement weight room and the wrestling room at school." "More good ideas Dad," JP agreed, as he and Matt stood up from the table. "Can Matt and I head over to the park now to meet Andrew and his friends?" "As soon as you call your mother Matt," Maureen replied, standing up to collect the lunch dishes. "Invite her over for supper and you can tell her all about meeting Andrew and his friends last night." Matt nodded and went into the living room to make the call. His mom agreed to come over to JP's house for supper that night and told him, rather hesitantly, to have fun with JP and his new friends in the park that afternoon. Then Matt and JP said goodbye to JP's parents and headed over to Burke Lake Park to go running with Andrew and his friends. ============================================================================================================================================= "Good story JP," Andrew commended him, as they pulled into the Springfield Mall parking lot. "Well, here we are at the Springfield Mall." The 2006 sign below is only one year after my story takes place: July 2005. "I have eyes Andrew!" JP teased him, throwing Andrew's earlier line back in his face and pointing to the mall sign. Andrew grinned at him and then noticed JP's car pull up beside them with Matt, Carrie and Mike inside. "Hey Matt, I see you made it okay." "Yes I did JP; so what will we do in the mall for the next hour or so?" Matt asked him. "We'll just walk around and stretch from our workout this morning and our jogging this afternoon," JP replied. Then he got out of Andrew's truck and turned around to see Andrew putting on his blue and white ODCVI Varsity football jacket. "And now I know what Andrew's going to do: show off his jock status to all the people on the mall." "Yeah JP, I have to give into the jock image sometime so it might as well be right now," Andrew informed him with a cocky smirk. He locked his truck and added, "I'm ready if you are JP." "Yeah I am Andrew," JP said, following Andrew to the nearest mall entrance. Andrew led the way into the mall and headed for the food court, once he checked the directory to find out where it was. "Supper's not for a couple of hours Andrew." "Yeah I know, but I haven't eaten since lunch so I'm starving man," Andrew informed him. "These huge muscles need constant fuel to stay well maintained." "I can understand that man, but no one could miss how well maintained your huge muscles are. There should be a Five Guys in the food court." Once they got to the food court they realized that there was no Five Guys there. "It looks like you made a mistake JP: there's no Five Guys here," Mike said. "Thank you Captain Obvious," JP snapped. "I don't suppose you can tell me where the nearest Five Guys is?" "You're the one who lives in this area JP; you tell us," Mike dared him, not letting JP know that he knew the answer. "Right across the Interstate on Old Keene Mill Road," JP suddenly remembered. "Let's go: I'll show you guys my favourite restaurant." "And then I can return the favour if you ever come up to Orillia," Andrew offered. Everyone nodded in agreement and then retraced their steps back to their cars. As they walked, JP realized that there was something different about Andrew, but he couldn't put his finger on it. His huge friend seemed taller than he had been before their visit to he hotel, and there was a nagging sound that JP had constantly heard since they had entered the mall. JP slowed, lost in thought, and then looked ahead at Andrew. He finally noticed the source of the nagging sound he had heard. "You're wearing cowboy boots Andrew: that's why you're suddenly taller," JP realized. "Am I?" Andrew asked, looking down. "Oh yeah I am. But then I've always worn cowboy boots since Grade Five, so I didn't even notice. I only wear shoes when I have to dress up, work out or play sports. And the reason that I'm noticeably taller is because the heels on my boots are three inches, not the normal inch and a half. So I stand 6 foot 10 with my boots on: making me the same height as the Undertaker. So I may have to duck my head to get into your house." "Don't worry about it Andrew; you look really cool and tough," JP commended him. "It's no wonder everyone we've passed has stared at you in awe and fear!" "Don't forget about yourself JP; you attract a lot of attention as well," Andrew reminded him. "Yeah I noticed that yesterday at the National Mall and on the train," JP said, suddenly looking embarrassed. "Don't feel embarrassed JP; it comes with the territory of being a top athlete," Andrew informed him. "Just wait until the interviews start!" "You've had interviews Andrew?" JP asked him in astonishment. "Yeah man, I was Athlete of the Week on VR News at the end of the last football season," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "Then the college recruiting visits started a few months ago." "Which schools did you visit this spring Andrew?" JP asked him, as they reached Andrew's truck. "Penn State, West Virginia, Clemson, Georgia Tech, Alabama, Florida and Miami," Andrew replied, his smug grin morphing into a cocky smile. "But those were Junior Day visits, held during March Break. I was one of only 50 high school junior athletes at those events." They got into Andrew's truck and he started it. "The first visits to the schools just for me start tomorrow when we visit Ohio State." "You mean The Ohio State," JP corrected him as they pulled out of the parking lot. Andrew smiled and nodded; realizing that of course JP would know the proper name of the school he wanted to wrestle at during his college years. "What other schools are we visiting this week Andrew?" "Notre Dame and the University of Michigan," Andrew replied, pleased that he would be able to visit three US Football schools that week. "I would have visited Michigan State as well, but they don't offer tours of their football stadium. An Unofficial Visit isn't much good without being able to tour the stadium where I might play college football one day." As they drove across the bridge over the Interstate, JP asked, "Will we spend one night at each school Andrew?" "That's the plan JP, but I'll have to check Mapquest to be sure," Andrew replied. "From what I remember though, the first leg of the trip takes us to Ohio State in six and a half hours. We'll pass halfway between Pittsburgh and Morgantown on Interstate 70 westbound." "And I'm guessing that the schedule is more flexible since we're driving," JP guessed, as they stopped at the red light at the west end of the bridge. Andrew nodded in agreement as the light turned green and they were able to turn left before the oncoming traffic started moving. Andrew parked his truck in front of the Five Guys restaurant and waited for Matt to pull up beside him in JP's dark green Geo Prism. Then everyone went into the restaurant and lined up behind an older couple until it was time to order their food. The guys at the counter soon took their order, staring at JP in awe and Andrew in fear. Andrew felt exasperated that he got the same reaction everywhere he went but he was also relieved that JP was diverting some of the attention off of him. As they waited to pick up their order, Andrew sent Mike to pick a table for them with Matt and Carrie. Then he turned back to JP and noticed him glancing warily around the restaurant. "What is it JP; what has you so nervous?" Andrew asked, though he could guess. "I'm making sure no one from school is in here," JP replied. "I'm really popular there, even more so now than my brother, and since we have a supper timing to meet, I don't want there to be any more delays." He smirked as Andrew grinned at his use of a military phrase. "Just a phrase I picked up from my dad Andrew." Andrew nodded with a smile and hen turned back to the counter to pick up their order. JP breathed a sigh of relief: pleased that Andrew hadn't figured out that JP didn't want anyone from school telling Ryan about his new friend Andrew. But his hopes were dashed as he turned towards their table and noticed a huge familiar figure coming through the front door. "Oh no," JP groaned in dismay; not pleased at all to see his brother's former teammate on the football team. "Let's get to our table Andrew, before he sees us." "Who are you talking about JP?" Anew asked, as they reached their table. "It's Tyler Backton: Ryan's teammate on the football team," JP replied, putting a hand to his forehead in dismay as they sat down. "Of all the people I didn't want to see today, he's the one who could tell Ryan all about you!" "Maybe if he tells Ryan that I took over his role as your big brother, it will shame Ryan into reclaiming it," Andrew suggested hopefully. "Don't worry JP; I'll stand up and hopefully my size will scare Ryan once he hears about it." He stood up, revealing himself and drawing Tyler's attention. Tyler's eyes widened in astonishment at Andrew's size and he carefully approached JP's table. "Hey JP, who's your big friend?" Tyler asked hesitantly once he has stopped beside JP's table. "It's huge friend actually, and his name is Andrew Pearson," JP replied, standing up from the table. Andrew stepped forward to shake Tyler's hand, towering over him even though Tyler stood 6 foot 3 and weighed 275 pounds. Tyler had to conceal a wince at the strength in Andrew's grip, guessing that JP's huge friend could bench a lot more than 400 pounds. "Good to meet you Tyler," Andrew said. "You used to play high school football with JP's older brother Ryan, didn't you?" "Yeah this is my senior year coming up so it's my last chance to impress Penn State enough to get a full football scholarship." "Then we have something in common: we both want to earn a full ride from the NCAA," Anew informed him. "I hope to get into Miami but depending on how the recruiting visits go, I could be persuaded to stay closer to home: like Ohio State perhaps." Andrew glanced significantly at JP as he finished speaking, who took it as a cue to say goodbye to Tyler. "It was good seeing you Tyler but we have a dinner timing to meet. I'll say hi to Ryan for you when I see him again and I'll see you at the wrestling camp in six weeks." "Sure JP; see you later," Tyler said agreeably. He nodded at Andrew and added, "Nice meeting you man." "You too Tyler," Andrew said, giving him a big grin. "See you later." Tyler nodded and headed out of the restaurant with his take-out order. Once he was gone, Andrew turned to JP and said, "There now, that wasn't much of a delay, was it JP?" JP shook his head and grinned: pleased that Andrew had once again found a way to make him feel better. Half an hour later, as they were driving to JP's house, JP said, "I have a very important question to ask you Andrew." "What is it Big Guy?" Andrew asked him, glancing over at him with a small grin. "What's it like to be you?" JP asked, looking over at Andrew with great respect in his eyes. "What do you mean JP?" Andrew asked, even though he had an idea. "You're admired and respected by everyone, even my friends, you're a god on the football field and lots of NCAA schools want you to join their football teams. How have you stayed so humble even though you've been a super jock for years?" "Super jock: that's a good one JP," Andrew said with a smirk. He noticed his smaller friend looking at him seriously, waiting earnestly for an answer. "It hasn't been easy not to let all the attention go to my head for the past seven years. But once I took care of the bully in Grade Five, everyone admired and respected me for being their hero. I couldn't bear to disappoint them, so I had to play the role of the humble big guy." "So you're just pretending to be humble Andrew?" JP asked, looking disappointed. "At first I was, but then it became my natural state," Andrew informed him. "I had a rough time when my Grandpa died almost a year ago and I gave into the cocky jock role to cover it up. But when I got suspended from the team and then we lost the Provincial Championship, it put things in perspective and I returned to my humble and gentle nature. Also, everyone wanted to learn how I got so big and strong so I gradually became a mentor for the small guys: training them to become football players like me in high school." JP grinned: pleased that his image of Andrew as a gentle giant had not been tarnished. "It sounds like you've made nothing but good decisions in your life man." "I know it seems that way now, but 2004 was quite frankly a 'Year of Hell' for me," Andrew informed him with a frown. "That was the title of a two-part Voyager episode in November 1997," JP suddenly realized. "Yeah, but unlike the crew of Voyager, the events were not erased by a magic reset button so I have to live with those memories for the rest of my life," Andrew said seriously. "I was allowed to play the final two games of last season and I didn't let my emotions get the better of me even when we lost the Provincial Championship. Coach Everson noticed my newfound maturity and helped me get invites to Junior Days here in the States a few months ago. And now I'm going on my first Unofficial Visits to schools in the Midwest." "Are you bringing Mike along, just like me, to help him get exposure to the college coaches?" JP asked him, astonished at Andrew's story of maturity discovery. "Yeah man, he was my first protege: I taught him everything he knows," Andrew replied proudly. "I want to help him realize his college football dreams. Unless the college coaches ban me from bringing anyone else along on my recruiting visits, I'll make sure the limelight shines on all my proteges." JP nodded, pleased with Andrew's explanation, and then just glanced occasionally at his huge friend in awe during the rest of the drive to his house. Andrew noticed and smiled quietly to himself: pleased that he inspired such admiration from a famous athlete like JP Maloney. Once they arrived at JP's house, Andrew got out of his truck and took a few deep breaths to calm his nerves. "It's okay Andrew, I told my parents nothing but good things about you," JP assured him, as Matt pulled up in JP's car. "You lead the way into your house with Matt JP," Andrew ordered him. "I'll follow with Carrie and Mike." JP nodded and led the way to the front porch. As he climbed the front steps, the front door opened and JP's parents stepped out. "Hello son, how are you?" JP's dad asked him. "I'm fine Dad: I had a great day with my friends," JP replied. He motioned behind him and added, "I'd like you to meet my new friend Andrew Pearson." Mr. Maloney, who rarely had an emotional reaction to anything, widened his eyes in astonishment at how huge and muscular Andrew was. JP, on the other hand, grinned at how much bigger and more muscular Andrew was than his big brother Ryan. "I'm very pleased to meet you Andrew," Mr. Maloney said, revealing his admiration for Andrew by using his first name right away. He stepped forward and shook Andrew's hand eagerly, who remembered to be gentle so that he wouldn't crush Mr. Maloney's hand. "JP has told me and my wife all about you." "All good things I hope, but I guess we'll find out once you invite me inside," Andrew said. "Yes you will, come on in Andrew," JP's mom said, ushering everyone into the house. She shook his hand once they were inside and added, "Welcome to the Maloney house Andrew." "Thank you Mrs. Maloney," Andrew said, taking off his boots. "You're welcome Andrew, but please call me Maureen," Mrs. Maloney ordered him. "And call me Paul," Mr. Maloney added. As everyone took off their shoes, Matt's mom stepped out from the living room. "This is Mrs. Anderson: Matt's mom," Maureen said, as Andrew and his friends stepped forward to shake her hand. "I'm very pleased to meet all of you," Mrs. Anderson said as they all stepped into the living room across from the kitchen. "So Andrew, JP tells me that you can bench-press more than 500 pounds," Paul said once they were all sitting down. "More like 700 pounds actually, but who's counting?" Andrew asked with a smug grin. His grin faded as he noticed everyone staring at him with a mix of awe and fear. "If you have enough weight plates in your basement gym, I'd be glad to demonstrate," he offered. "We should have enough plates downstairs," Paul assured him. "After all, JP here benches over 300 pounds," he added, smiling proudly at his son. "Let's go downstairs and find out." Andrew and his friends followed the Maloney's downstairs to the basement weight room: where Ryan and then JP had turned themselves into the gods of Central High School. While Mike and Carrie stared at all the machines and weights with astonishment, Andrew didn't seem surprised. "You don't seem surprised like your two friends to see an entire gym down here Andrew," Paul said. "I have one in my basement at home Sir and it looks a lot like this," Andrew informed him. "Call me Paul Andrew," Mr. Maloney advised him. "Because it's time for a rhyme Paul?" Andrew asked him with a smug grin. "Very funny Andrew!" Paul laughed, as JP added extra weight plates to the bench-press to bring it up to 700 pounds. "Twice as much as I bench but I'll get there one day," JP predicted. "First you have to win the State Championship JP," Paul reminded him with a frown. "Yes Dad, I will," JP assured him, putting the locking pins in place. "But before any of that happens, we have to see if Andrew can truly bench 700 pounds or if he was exaggerating." "Hey JP, don't talk about me like I'm not in the gym!" Andrew ordered him. He flexed his massive biceps with a cocky smirk and added, "Last time I checked, I was in the gym!" "There's no way anyone could miss you, considering how big and muscular you are!" JP assured him. "Let's see how effective these huge muscles are in the gym!" Andrew shouted in excitement, laying down on the bench. "Get your cameras ready everyone!" Andrew grabbed the loaded bar as JP lowered it into his hands. Then he lowered it to his chest and pushed it up fairly easily, causing his friends to look amazed at his awesome strength. Since JP was serving as his spotter, though he really didn't need one, Mike was free to capture Andrew's massive strength using the video mode on his digital camera. Mike, like everyone else, watched with amazement as Andrew benched 700 pounds easily, making it look almost effortless. Andrew raised the bar for the tenth and final rep, letting JP put it back on the brackets. "Good job Andrew," JP congratulated him. "How do you feel?" "It felt easier than it did last week," Andrew replied with a big grin. "I didn't even break a sweat this time. Do you have any more weight plates so that I can try again for my maximum of 800 pounds?" "No I don't Andrew," JP replied, his eyes wide with fear and amazement at Andrew's awesome strength. "Too bad JP," Andrew said, sitting up from the weight bench. "I guess I'll have to see if the gym at Ohio State has enough weight plates to challenge me." "Yes, when you take JP and Matt there," Paul said. He looked at his watch and added, "It's time we got dinner started, so we'll go upstairs now. Mike, you come upstairs with us so that you can email that video to the colleges you and Andrew will visit this week." "I'd like to stay down here with Andrew until dinner's ready," JP said. "I have something to show him that I think he'd like to see." Matt glanced over at JP as he headed upstairs and JP nodded, confirming that he was going to show Andrew The Wall. "See you upstairs later for dinner Andrew," Carrie said, standing on her toes to give him a kiss. Andrew bent down to meet her soft lips, kissing her softly. He folded his massive arms around her gently as he breathed in the fruity aroma of her perfume. "See you soon Carrie," he said, stroking her face softly as he drew back from her soft lips. JP grinned as he saw the gentle smile on Andrew's face as Carrie walked upstairs. "You really love her, don't you Andrew?" JP asked his huge friend. "Yeah man, in fact, I hope we get married before we go to college," Andrew replied. He turned to JP, saw him smiling, and realized that he was probably thinking of Matt. "Now JP, enough about me; what did you want to show me?" "What I call 'The Wall' Andrew," JP replied, leading him to a door in the far left corner of the basement. "I've only shown this to Matt, so I hope you realize how much I trust you that I'm letting you see it too." "I understand JP," Andrew assured him. "Let's see what this 'Wall' looks like," he added, as they stopped in front of the door. JP grinned and opened the door, turning on the light so that Andrew could see the contents of the room for himself. As Andrew looked around the back room, his eyes widened as he saw the pictures of JP's progress from a skinny kid to a muscular jock. "You look surprised Andrew," JP said with a smug grin. "Don't you have pictures of your progress at home?" "Just in a photo album, not all over two walls JP," Andrew said with a slight frown of disapproval. JP seemed to twitch at the words 'Photo Album' and Andrew noticed. "What is it Big Guy?" he asked softly. "I have something else to show you Andrew," JP replied. "Again, this is something I've shown only one other person: Matt." Andrew watched as JP walked over to a cabinet in the far corner of the back room. He opened a drawer and pulled out a photo album: the same one he had shown Matt after their visit with Matt's dad. "Are those more pictures of you JP?" Andrew asked with a big grin. "No Andrew, these are pictures of my brother," JP replied seriously. He opened the album and showed Andrew the pictures of his big brother Ryan: from when he was a fat kid in Grade Five to when he became a high school jock. "When Ryan was a fat kid he was always nice to me and I idolized him: following him around everywhere. He was the perfect big brother back then." "So what happened JP?" Andrew asked him gently, as they looked through more pages of the album. "As he got leaner and more muscular, he began to pull away from me, especially once high school started and he made the football team," JP replied. "Once he became a jock, he no longer had time for me." "Then who taught you how to work out when you got to high school?" Andrew asked with a confused look on his face. "Actually Ryan did, but only because I begged him to," JP replied sadly. "He didn't offer to do it; I had to bug him until he gave in. Then he told me that if I worked out a bit, perhaps even joined the wrestling team he was on, I wouldn't get picked on at school. You might not believe this Andrew, but I was barely 100 pounds two years ago." "I know, I can see the pictures JP," Andrew reminded him, pointing to the left side of the first wall. "Yeah that's true," JP realized. "Anyway, Ryan became my personal trainer and workout partner almost two years ago and he helped me become what I am today." "So what happened JP?" Andrew asked, figuring that they would soon get to the heart of the matter. "What happened between the two of you that turned you from workout partners into rivals?" "I really don't know Andrew," JP replied, looking down at his feet. "Are you sure JP?" Andrew asked him seriously, handing back the photo album. "You never gloated when you began to catch up to his size and strength? You never made fun of him when he got stuck on a weight-lifting plateau or put on a few pounds of fat?" JP's jaw dropped in astonishment at Andrew's insight but then his face fell as the full impact of his big friend's words hit him. "Oh no," he whispered, sitting down on the bench with his chin in his hands. "It's all my fault Andrew: I pushed Ryan away by doing everything you described during my last workout with him three months ago! Instead of encouraging him when he got stuck at 325 on the bench-press for three months, I gloated that I was only a few dozen pounds behind him. I rubbed my success in his face instead of thanking him for helping me get to where I am today!" "I'm afraid so JP, but you're not the only one to make those mistakes," Andrew assured him. "I did the same thing with Steve almost seven years ago, even though he never trained me. I certainly didn't think about our friendship when I gloated about suddenly being bigger and stronger than he was when we started Grade Five!" "You were only ten years old Andrew; you probably didn't know any better," JP assured him. "But I on the other hand was already 16 years old three months ago and I still made fun of Ryan!" "Don't feel too bad JP; at least you still spent time with him all these years," Andrew reminded him. JP's face brightened with a small smile as he realized that Andrew was right. "I, on the other hand, completely neglected Steve the summer before Grade Five, even though we had been best friends since Nursery School! And then to make matters worse, once I got bigger than he was, I just gloated about it instead of helping him get as big and strong as I was! I also spent more time with my new protege Mike instead of Steve and then our friendship ended in a big shouting match that Christmas." "And how did you regain your friendship with Steve?" JP asked, hoping that he could get an idea on how to repair his relationship with Ryan. But his hopes were dashed when Andrew replied, "I never did repair my friendship with Steve JP or he would be here with us right now. Instead, I've spent the last seven years being his rival on the football field, even though we're on the Offensive Line together!" He noticed the look of defeat in JP's eyes and suddenly thought of something that could cheer him up. "But you have a couple things going for you that I never had JP." "What's that Andrew?" JP asked, a glimmer of hope returning to his eyes. "You and Ryan are brothers," Andrew replied, as JP put the album back in the cabinet drawer and closed it. "And as you said, you last worked out together only three months ago, which means that you continued spending time with Ryan even when he didn't want to." "That's three things Andrew," JP teased him, ushering him out of the back room. As he closed the door, he gave Andrew a cocky smirk and added, "I thought a smart guy like you would know how to count!" "Very funny JP!" Andrew laughed, as he followed his smaller friend across the gym to the bench-press. "The point I'm trying to make is: you didn't give up on your relationship with Ryan like I did with Steve. I know Ryan's away right now on his pre-college road trip, but when he gets back, you should try to fix your relationship with him before it's too late." "It's already too late Andrew!" JP snapped in exasperation. "Ryan ran off on his road trip without saying goodbye to me or our dad! We don't even know if he'll be back for Thanksgiving, which is four and a half months away here in America! He'll probably have forgotten about me by then! And if you haven't fixed your friendship with Steve, what makes you think I can fix my relationship with Ryan?" "It's only been there months since you last spent time together, not seven years like it has been with me and Steve," Andrew reminded him, trying to keep his smaller friend calm. "Also, don't forget that he's your brother JP. Family ties don't usually get broken; they just get frayed. I have confidence in you JP; you're not the quitting type. You know, the next time Ryan is home for a while, perhaps during Christmas Break, I should come down here so that I can see both of you. Maybe if Ryan sees our brotherly relationship, it will inspire him to regain what he's lost by turning away from you." "Or he'll figure that he's been replaced and resent me even more," JP huffed, feeling worse not better. "I guess I'm not the best example on this matter JP; I can't even follow my own advice!" Andrew finally realized. JP nodded in agreement, wondering when his big friend would stop talking about Ryan. "After all, I've never had a brother and I haven't shown any willingness over the past seven years to patch things up with Steve. I just replaced him with my first protege Mike Stevenson: the guy for whom I originally neglected him! I think when I get home this summer, I'll try, somehow, to make up with Steve. After all, we'll only have one last year of high school together and then we may never see each other again! I can only hope that you try to repair your relationship with Ryan when you see him again. I would hate for you to have to live with the regret of a failed relationship for seven years like I've had to do." "Sure Andrew, whatever you say," JP said dismissively, getting really tired of being lectured by his huge friend. "And maybe Hell will freeze over while I wait for Ryan to become my Big Brother again!" "You'll have to make it happen JP; you can't wait for it," Andrew advised him, trying not to get mad at JP's impatience. "Once you're as big as he is, he won't be able to ignore you anymore! He'll have to talk to you then and maybe he'll be proud of you for a change instead of jealous!" "You're right Andrew," JP realized, relieved that his huge muscular friend wasn't mad at him. "I'll try to fix our relationship the next time I see him, if he gives me the chance that is!" "That's all I can ask JP, but remember: you don't have to do all the work," Andrew suddenly realized. "Ryan has to want to be your Big Brother again or you'll never regain your relationship with him. I only hope it doesn't take something happening to one of you for the other to realize just how important you are to each other." Andrew had no idea how prophetic that statement was, but he did realize that he was scaring JP when he saw a glimmer of tears in his eyes. "Sorry for scaring you like that JP; I guess I'm not doing a very good job of cheering you up, am I?" "No you're not Andrew," JP replied: both truthfully and bravely considering how huge and muscular his big friend truly was. Andrew glared at him and JP hastily added, "But I guess you can't be good at everything, can you Big Guy?" Before Andrew could reply, the basement door opened and JP's dad started down the basement steps. "Dinner's ready you two," he said. "Come upstairs and get washed up." As Andrew and JP followed him up the basement steps, he asked, "What were you two talking about down here? It sounded rather heated." "We were talking about Ryan," JP replied through gritted teeth as he clenched his fists in fury. "I can't believe that he didn't even say goodbye to us before he left!" "Neither can your mother and I," Paul agreed. Then he added, "But I guess we shouldn't be surprised; he's barely acknowledged us during the last four years!" "I'm here Mr. Maloney," Andrew said quickly, hoping to head off another rant about Ryan. "I'd be glad to fill the 'big brother' role for JP." "Thank you Andrew," Paul said gratefully. "That's exactly why we're trusting you to take good care of JP during your upcoming Mid-West Recruiting Visits." He noticed JP glaring at him and hastily added, "Not that JP needs to be taken care of; he proved that last night when he took care of that jerk who was bugging Chrissy!" JP grinned proudly and then his father's previous sentence penetrated his consciousness. He turned from the sink, where he was washing his hands, and asked his dad excitedly, "Did you say that Andrew will be taking care of me during the recruiting visits?" His dad nodded with a small grin. "You mean I can go with my new friend Andrew on his road trip?" "Yes JP, but first clean up the water you splashed on the floor in your excitement," Paul ordered him with a chuckle. JP's face turned red with embarrassment as he grinned sheepishly and grabbed some paper towels. Paul turned back to Andrew and said, "I'm placing a lot of trust in you Andrew: to keep JP safe during this road trip. Can you do that for me?" "For us Paul," Maureen corrected him with a frown. "JP's our son, not just yours." "Of course dear," Paul said hastily. "I didn't mean to forget about you: I just misspoke." "Okay Paul," Maureen said. She handed him some plates and added, "You can make it up to me by setting the table." "I'll help him Mom," JP offered, anxious to spend some time with Matt. "Good idea son, that will give me a chance to talk privately with Andrew for a couple of minutes," Maureen decided. Andrew looked surprised, but he stayed quiet while JP and his dad left the kitchen with the plates and cutlery. Then he turned to JP's mom and asked her, "What did you want to talk about Mrs Maloney?" "Call me Maureen Andrew," Mrs Maloney said. Andrew nodded and Mrs Maloney continued by saying, "I just want you to know how much Paul and I appreciate you being there for JP." "Especially since Ryan hasn't been," Andrew interjected. "JP told me all about that downstairs while you guys were cooking dinner." "Yes Andrew, Ryan hasn't been there for his brother like you have, both last night and today. JP told me at lunch all that you talked about last night and how similar you two are, considering all that you've both gone through over the last few years." "Yes I was surprised myself at how similar we are," Andrew agreed. "But I'm glad to help JP get a head start on his college wrestling hopes by taking him with me to Ohio State." "I have complete confidence in your ability to look after JP on these upcoming Unofficial Recruiting Visits of yours," Maureen informed him proudly. "Thank you very much Mrs Maloney," Andrew said gratefully. "I'll make sure to justify your faith in me by keeping JP safe. But from what I saw last night, JP doesn't need protection from anyone!" "Yes, being a District Finalist in wrestling does have its advantages when dealing with college guys on the prowl," Maureen agreed. "Have you ever had to use force to scare people away from Carrie?" "Only the force of my voice," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "One of the advantages of being huge and insanely strong is that anyone who wants to start trouble is scared away with just a look!" "Good for you Andrew; now that you are in the middle of college football recruiting, any fighting you're involved in could derail that entire train ride!" "Thanks for that insight Mrs Maloney," Andrew said, as the oven timer went off. As she took the food out of the oven, he added, "I find it very gratifying to be a big brother for JP, just like I did in previous years for my football proteges, who are now my teammates." "That's good to hear Andrew," Maureen said, setting the food on the large breadboard. "I'm glad you've had a lot of practice being a mentor. Now let's go into the dining room for dinner; everyone's waiting for us." Andrew nodded and helped her bring the food into the dining room. Then they sat down at the table, where everyone else was already seated. They said grace and began eating. "So Andrew, have you and your friends mapped out a travel plan for your NCAA Road Trip?" Mr Maloney asked. "Yes Sir," Andrew replied. "I have the map book in my truck; I can show it to you after supper." "Good idea Andrew, because if you're taking the route I'm thinking of, I have another idea." "I can remember the route Sir," Andrew said. "It will take us to Ohio State, Notre Dame, and Michigan." "That confirms that my idea will work, but I'll tell you what it is after supper when we look at your map book," Mr Maloney decided. Andrew nodded in agreement and Paul added, "So Andrew, do you realize what an amazing coincidence it was that you and JP were in the National Mall at the same time last night?" "Yes Sir I do," Andrew agreed. "But I also realize that this was the only summer I could do it. Last summer I was Basic Reserves Training and next summer I will be preparing for my freshman season of college football. But I must say, when I saw JP on the train, I knew that I recognized him from somewhere. Then once my friends and I got back from our tour of the National Mall, we used his bright blue tank top as a reference point to find our spot on the lawn again. Then I remembered where I had seen him before: on the front page of the sports section of the Washington Post." He noticed JP's friends and family smiling with pride at the memory of the day JP had been interviewed. "I was trying to figure out how to introduce myself to your son when those two big college guys started bugging Chrissy. I was about to intervene to protect her, but JP got there first and helped her out. Then I was able to introduce myself to him, once he noticed me of course." "You're impossible to miss Andrew," Paul said proudly, referencing Andrew's huge muscles. Andrew smiled quietly as Paul added, "JP told me all about how you were ready to help Chrissy before he got there." He thought for a moment and then said, "I might as well tell you my idea now, while you get yourself a second helping." "What do you mean Sir?" Andrew asked innocently, after he swallowed his last mouthful of food. "You cleaned your plate Andrew and so did Mike," Paul replied with a big grin. "Raise your hand if you want seconds." "How about I flex my arm instead," Andrew decided. He flexed his massive arm with a cocky smirk and added, "Both my huge arms need lots of fuel to get even bigger!" Everyone around the table laughed at Andrew's cocky attitude, which reminded them that he was a jock, not just an athlete. "I think your ego is just as big as your arms Andrew," JP teased his huge friend. Andrew grinned at his smaller friend and then realized he'd better get the conversation back on track. "What was your idea Mr Maloney?" he asked, as he got himself a second helping. "Call me Paul Andrew; I told you that when you first got here," Paul said. He waited for Andrew to nod in agreement and then added, "Ann Arbor is a lot closer to Orillia than it is to Washington DC." "Yes it is Paul," Andrew agreed, grinning as he guessed where JP's dad was going with this. "Good, then since we've hosted you tonight, how about you and your family return the favour once your Unofficial Visits are complete?" "Are you serious Dad?" JP shouted in excitement before Andrew could reply. "I get to meet Andrew's family and friends and perhaps see where he has achieved glory on the gridiron?" "If Andrew and his parents agree," Paul reminded him. He looked over at Andrew, who nodded in agreement. "Good, then all we need to do is get your parents on Skype after dinner and ask them." He looked over at Andrew and asked, "Are they home?" "Yes Paul; they're making plans for me to visit some Canadian football schools," Andrew replied. "Good, then it's all settled," Paul decided. "Let's finish our dinner and then we can Skype your parents and see if they're on board with my idea." Everyone nodded in agreement and followed his suggestion. Then, after dinner, Andrew used his laptop to get his dad on Skype so that he could introduce his parents to his new friend JP Maloney and his family. "Hey Dad," Andrew said once Chad's face appeared on the screen. "Hello son," Chad said, grinning at his son. "How is your Washington trip going?" "It's going quite well Dad," Andrew replied. "In fact, I met some new friends and their parents." He took a few minutes to tell his dad about the events of the previous evening and that afternoon. "What do you think Dad?" "I think you've made a great new friend," Chad said with a proud smile on his face. "But you forgot to tell me his name." "I didn't forget, I held back his name deliberately," Andrew informed him with a smug grin. He motioned JP to step into view of the laptop screen and added, "I think you'll recognize him." JP stepped in front of the laptop screen as Andrew stepped back. Chad's smile widened as he said, "You're JP Maloney!" "Yes I am Sir," JP said, surprised that Andrew's dad recognized him. "How did you recognize me?" "I took a business trip down there last week and I noticed your article in the sports section of the Washington Post," Chad replied. "It was the part about you starting a middle school wrestling camp that caught my eye actually." "Why was that Sir?" JP asked, not noticing Andrew stepping into the living room to speak with JP's parents. "Andrew has been a mentor himself: his first mentor was Mike actually," Chad informed him. "Then he mentored Mike's older brother Mark. The next year, he mentored the current Starting Quarterback and Wide Receiver on the OD Varsity Football Team. You stick with Andrew and he'll show you how to be a good mentor for your future protege Nick." "I will Sir," JP promised him. "You don't have to call me Sir, JP," Chad informed him. "Okay Mr Pearson," JP said agreeably. "That will do for now," Chad said. "Now, did Andrew call me on Skype just to introduce you to me or did he have another reason?" "There is another reason, but I should let Andrew tell you what it is, after you meet my parents of course." JP motioned his mom and dad over to Andrew's laptop and they introduced themselves to Andrew's dad and mom. "My parents had an idea Mr Pearson," JP said. "I'll just get Andrew so that he can hear it too." JP went into the living room to get Andrew while Paul and Maureen talked for a bit with Chad. "Your son is a really great young man Chad," Maureen said. "He has really taken JP under his wing in the absence of JP's older brother Ryan." "Yes I know that very well and he has been a great young man for many years," Chad agreed proudly. "Did Andrew tell you how he has mentored a few of his friends over the years and helped them become football players?" "Yes I believe he mentioned that," Paul said. He looked up and noticed Andrew and JP coming back into the den. "Explain your idea to your dad Andrew." "Actually it was your idea Sir," Andrew reminded him with a smug grin. "You're right, it was Andrew," Paul realized. "Okay Mr Pearson, here's my idea: since Andrew's last recruiting visit is near Detroit, he could go right to Orillia from there with JP." "So that we can host you and your family in return for you hosting our son right now," Chad realized. He turned to his wife Susan and asked, "What do you think dear?" "That sounds like a good idea," Susan agreed. "We have lots of room if you count the guest room and the pullout couches." "Good then it's all settled," Paul decided. "We'll keep in touch so that you can let us know when Andrew leaves Ann Arbor. Then my wife and I will start the journey to Orillia, which we will be able to reach in one day from here. Then we can all meet at your house." "That sounds good to me," Chad said. "See you all in a few days. Be sure to call me once you've crossed the border Andrew." "I will Dad," Andrew promised, waving goodbye to Chad. "See you later." "Goodbye son: enjoy your recruiting visits," Chad said. Once the Skype connection had been broken, Paul turned to Andrew and said, "There now, it's all settled Andrew: once you and JP cross the border into Canada, he can call us so that we can start our journey to meet you in Orillia the next day." "Would a text message be more convenient Sir?" Andrew asked. "That way, JP won't get any international calling charges on his phone bill and neither will you." "That's a very good idea Andrew," Paul commended him. "Thank you for suggesting it." He turned to JP and said, "Now how about you and Matt take Andrew and his friends over to the high school so that he can see the football field and the wrestling room." "Good idea Dad," JP agreed. "But how will we get into the wrestling room? I don't have a key." "But Coach Graves does and he'll be expecting you," Paul informed him. "Once you told us about Andrew during lunch, I knew that it would be a good idea to show him where you have achieved glory on the wrestling mat. So I called Coach Graves and told him my idea. Since he had some work to do for August's Wrestling Camp, he said that he would bring it to his office in the high school after supper. I told him you would meet him there at 7:30." "Okay Dad, I'll go get ready now," JP said, heading for the stairs. "Good idea JP," Paul agreed. "Your mom and I will stay down here to entertain your guests." "Thanks Dad, since I can't do that all the time!" JP joked, heading upstairs. "Don't forget your wrestling jacket JP!" Andrew shouted. JP grinned and nodded, pleased that Andrew had thought of everything. As JP turned the corner out of sight, Maureen turned to Andrew and asked, "Why did you tell JP to bring his jacket? It's really hot outside." "It was my idea to help raise his profile for the recruiting visits," Andrew replied. "It makes sense for him to make sure it still fits. He's pretty muscular you know." "That's an understatement Andrew, especially when referring to you," Mrs Anderson said with raised eyebrows. "Thank you Mrs Anderson," Andrew said. "But I think I should get my jacket out of my truck to make sure it fits. I'll be right back." Andrew headed outside to his car and JP's parents took that opportunity to get their digital camera. Once Andrew came back inside with his football jacket on, he found his friends and their parents waiting for him in the living room. "What's going on here?" Andrew asked with a smile. "Just a group shot before you go, now that both you and JP have your jackets on," Paul replied, holding up his digital camera. "You mean all three of us," Andrew said with a cocky grin, as he held up Mike's football jacket. Paul grinned at Andrew's cocky attitude as Mike put on his football jacket. Then Paul set the timer on the camera, placed it on the mantle, and stepped back so that he would be in the picture with everyone else. Everyone grinned as the camera flashed and then stepped up to the mantle to see what the photo looked like on the screen. Once everyone had voiced their approval of the group picture, JP said, "We'd better get going Dad, so Matt and I can show Andrew and his friends the high school wrestling room." "Actually JP, you and Andrew go ahead," Matt said. JP turned to look at him in surprise and Matt added, "I want to stay here with Mike and Carrie." Andrew turned around to see Mike and Carrie nodding in agreement. Mike saw his look of astonishment and said, "Don't look so shocked Andrew: you must realize that the dynamics of this friendship were set last night when you spent half an hour alone with JP." Andrew nodded in sudden understanding and Paul said, "Besides Andrew, while you and JP are talking with Coach Graves, I can show your friends JP's wrestling videos." JP looked suddenly embarrassed, hoping that his dad wouldn't show the footage of the District Final match that JP had lost four months before. Paul noticed his son's sad look and decided to cheer him up. "If you lend me your digital camera son, I can upload the video you took last night of Andrew to YouTube." JP handed over his camera and grinned at the thought of helping raise Andrew's profile for the NCAA. He watched as Andrew slapped Mike on the back and hugged Carrie goodbye. "I'm ready to go now JP," Andrew said as JP opened the front door. "Good, so am I Andrew, so let's go," JP said, heading outside. Andrew waved goodbye to JP's parents and Matt's mom, before following his friend outside to the driveway. "Should we take your car or my truck?" Andrew asked once he reached the driveway where JP was waiting. "We should take your truck Andrew, it looks cooler," JP replied. "Especially when I turn on the under lights," Andrew said with a cocky smirk. "You must be a fan of the Fast and Furious movies," JP realized. "Especially 2Fast 2Furious," Andrew said with a big grin as they got into his truck. "Because it takes place in Miami right?" JP guessed. "Gee, someone's a genius, as far as stating the obvious!" Andrew laughed as they backed out of the driveway. "Shut up man!" JP laughed as they drove down the street. "Just try and make me JP, if you've got the guts that is!" Andrew dared him with a cocky smirk. Andrew and JP continued laughing and joking as they drove to Central High School, enjoying the freedom to act like jocks without worrying what their friends thought. Meanwhile, back at JP's house, Andrew's friends and JP's parents said goodbye to Matt's mom, who was heading home. Matt promised her that he would stop by to say goodbye the next morning, since JP's parents had granted permission for him to stay over. "After all Matt, Andrew only knows the way to this house, not your house," JP's mom reminded him. "That's why your mom brought an overnight bag for you when she came over for dinner." Matt's mom didn't reveal the real reason she was letting Matt stay over at JP's house that night: she needed some space from her son after the bombshell he had dropped on her that morning. Andrew and JP soon reached the high school and parked by the gate in the fence surrounding the football field. The school below in Fairfax County is probably what the author of the JP stories based Central High School on. And of course the team name in the JP Story is the Spartans, not the Wildcats. "Are you ready to go inside Andrew?"JP asked as he got out of the truck. "As soon as I get something," Andrew replied. He got out and opened up his truck's tailgate. Then he reached into his gym bag and pulled out his old Miami Hurricanes football. Then he closed the tailgate. "See JP, just a little accessory to complete my jock image." "You mean your Super Jock image Andrew," JP corrected him with a smug grin. "Your words JP and I agree with them," Andrew said with a big grin. "Let's go into the school and meet your wrestling coach. Then you can show me the wrestling room where you have achieved athletic glory on the wrestling mat." JP grinned back at his huge friend and led the way into the school for the chat with Coach Graves. As Andrew followed him down the hall to the wrestling room, JP smiled to himself as he realized that he would be mentoring a dozen kids there in wrestling in about six weeks time. "What do you think Andrew?" JP asked as they stepped into the wrestling room. "Most impressive JP," Andrew replied, looking around at all the pictures and newspaper articles on the wall. His eyes widened as he realized that most of the pictures and articles were of JP. "Someone's certainly popular in this school," he remarked, making the understatement of the year. "He should be, he's the first District Finalist we've had in over a decade," a deep voice said from behind them. Andrew and JP turned around to see a burly man in his 40s walking towards them. "I'm Coach Graves: the Head Coach of the District Finalist Central High Spartans Varsity Wrestling Team." "Pleased to meet you Coach," Andrew said, holding out his right hand. Coach Graves shook it firmly, only wincing a little bit from the strength of Andrew's iron grip. "I'm Andrew Pearson: Starting Center for the District Champion ODCVI Blues Varsity Football Team." "District Champion sounds a lot more impressive than District Finalist," Coach Graves realized, causing JP to look down at his feet in shame. Graves noticed and quickly apologized to his Star Wrestler. "Sorry about that JP, but it's true. You're good, but obviously not as good as Andrew here." "I'll do better this season Coach," JP promised with a scary look of determination on his face. "This time I won't just win the District Title but I'll be the State Champion as well!" "I'm sure you will JP," Graves agreed, pleased at how determined his Star Wrestler was to succeed. His cell phone suddenly rang from his shirt pocket. "Sorry guys, but I have to take this call: I've been expecting it." He took out his flip phone opened it up, pressed the green phone button to accept the call and listened intently. "Okay, I'll send him right out." He ended the call and turned to Andrew. "There's someone important waiting for you on the 50 yard line of the football field Andrew." "Okay Coach, I'll head out there now and then I'll meet you and JP back in here," Andrew decided. "We'll meet you out there Andrew," Graves said. "JP and I have a few things to work on for the Lincoln Middle School Wrestling Camp in six weeks." Andrew nodded in agreement and waved to JP as he headed out of the wrestling room. As he walked down the hall towards the stairs, he wondered who could be waiting for him in the middle of the football field: which he could see from the second floor window. Once Andrew exited the building and skirted the stands, he saw a big man in his 40s standing in the middle of the field. As he got closer, he noticed that the big guy was wearing a Central High Spartans Football t-shirt. "Hello Andrew, I'm Coach Palmer: the Head Coach of the Central High Spartans Varsity Football Team." "Pleased to meet you Coach," Andrew said excitedly, shaking his hand firmly. He noticed Coach Palmer massaging his sore hand and smirked as he added, "As you already know, I'm Andrew Pearson: Starting Center for the Orillia District Varsity Football Team." "I'm very pleased to meet you Andrew and there's someone else who would like to meet you: over the phone anyway." He picked up his cell phone and sent a quick text message that consisted of only two words: 'He's here.' "Who did you just send that text message to Coach?" Andrew asked curiously. "You'll find out in about 30 seconds Andrew," Coach Palmer promised him. Sure enough, within 30 seconds, his cell phone rang. "Hello, is that you?" he asked. He listened closely to the answer and nodded his head in satisfaction. "Good, thanks for calling back so quickly." He listened a bit more and added, "Sure I'll let you speak to him, since that is the reason I wanted you to call me in the first place. Just a second." He handed his cell phone to Andrew and said, "It's for you." "Thanks Coach," Andrew said, taking the cell phone and holding it up to his ear. "Hello?" "Are you Andrew Pearson?" a deep and confident voice asked from the other end of the line. "Yes I am," Andrew replied, feeling a little uneasy that the mystery caller knew his name. "Who is this?" "This is Ryan Maloney," the caller replied. ********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************* And that, after two months, is the end of Andrew's Recruiting Summer Chapter 4. Please let me know what you thought of my first attempt at a cliffhanger ending. ********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************* Coming soon: - Andrew finds out why JP's older brother called him - Andrew takes JP and Matt on his Ohio State Recruiting Visit.

Two Jeremy entered the offseason with great frustration. Ever since his victory in the level 2-event of San Diego in may, he’d lost every big final to his one year younger rival, Chris. His recent victories had come in some minor level 2-events, were his physique had clearly dominated the field. His season-ending defeat in the tour finals had been a serious blow: not only had it cost him his number one position in the world rankings, he would now also have to watch his rival wearing the customized boxers marked ‘champ’. To make things even worse, his uncle’s gym balanced on the verge of bankruptcy in the ‘fitness unfriendly atmosphere’ created by “Moms against roids”. His income declined drastically as he soon had only a couple of clients left to train. Jeremy used the extra time to bulk up his own physique. He ate and worked out as relentlessly as his body allowed him; throwing up in the deserted gym on several occasions. By the end of February, he knew he was fully ready to take on his rival. Chris had passed an exciting offseason. He had received his parents’ house as they decided to move into a smaller apartment and had spent some very pleasant times with his girlfriend. Her support had made him train harder than before: she just couldn’t keep her hands off him as he got home pumped from the gym, jumping into the shower with him, groping and licking the hard masses of muscle across his body before they would fuck. Her lust had pushed him beyond his limits in the gym and had taken his physique to another level for the next season. Jeremy smiled as he entered the backstage off the Detroit-masters. He had won the three level 2-events leading up to this show and was more than ready to defend his title. He went through the daily drug test before getting ready to step on stage. He slowly strutted out, savoring how he outsized his opponents. As expected, he easily won his lineups and proceeded to the final. Likewise, Chris had cruised through the event to set up the clash with his rival. On Sunday afternoon, he entered the backstage and stepped up to his competitor. “Been a while since we’ve met”, he said. Jeremy turned around and looked slightly down in his opponents’ eyes. “Yeah”, he replied, “not my fault you chickened out the competition until now. Not that it makes a difference: I’ll take ya down like I did with the others and claim my fourth title of the season.” “Some nice victories you’ve had. Congrats”, Chris answered, “May the best man win today.” “No problem, I’ll try not to make you like tiny, kid”, Jeremy said and turned his back to his rival. The speaker called for Jeremy first and he confidently stepped out on stage. He bounced his pecs in response to the public’s cheers and took his position. A new wave of cheers announced Chris’ arrival and Jeremy looked aside. A stab of jealousy hit him when he saw the blue boxers marked ‘Champ’. Without looking any further at his rival, Jeremy faced the judges again. The mandatory quarter turns began and the difference between both athlete’s was clearly visible: Jeremy’s 209 pound body looked big but lacked its deep definition; Chris’ 215 pound physique on the other hand was shredded beyond its level of last season. Eager to defend his title, Jeremy quickly began the pose down. He put his hands behind his head, making his bicep ball up into their 18.5 inches of beef, and did an ab vacuum-pose, highlighting his v-taper by pushing out his lats. Chris followed this lead and copied the pose. His arms rounded into the 20 inches of striated meat next to his head, his thick triceps hard and defined at the back of his arms; he sucked in his abs incredibly deep, making his waist unbelievably small, every ridge of his six-pack deeply grooved between the hard blocks of muscle; his lats flared out clearly wider than his rival’s. Jeremy turned to face his opponent and threw a most muscular. His signature pose had won all his contests this season. The hard masses of muscle hardened across his impressive physique, striations and veins exploding over their surface: his pecs hardened like armor above his six-pack; his meaty arms balled up and pushed against his hard chest; his legs bulged outward as grooves and veins were pushed up by his strong quads. He smirked at his opponent. Chris first went into a most muscular facing the judges and the public. He then relaxed his pose and turned to face his still flexed opponent. He noticed the smirk on his rival’s face and flexed. Jeremy’s smirk faded as he looked at the flexing world champ. He summoned his last energy to harden his own flex, but it was no use. Chris’ fantastic muscles hardened fully all over his frame as he brought in his arms to complete his pose: his pecs bulged and swelled as the hard muscle pushed up striated lines against his pale skin; his defined six-pack rippled and hardened beneath the shelf of meat; his 20 inch arms pushed into the flexed rack; his ripped delts rounded atop his shoulders and eclipsed his rival’s; his thick quads, bulging outward, crowned his flex. Jeremy’s pose began to wear off as he realized his rival outsized him and was more shredded than him. That’s when Chris went into his signature pose: his mighty back double bicep. The hard mounds of meat on his wide back, clearly bigger than last season, bulged into each other as he held out his arms; his relatively small waist leading up to his wide shoulders highlighted his unrivaled v-taper; cuts and striations swarm across the round mass at the back of his shoulders; his triceps hung hard and thick toward the floor; his biceps swelled up as he slowly brought in his arms: the mounds of muscle pushed up several blue veins against his pale white skin as they rose to their 20 inches of hard, round meat. Jeremy didn’t copy the pose: he knew he’d lost. He looked at his feet and heard the judges call out Chris’ name as the winner of the Detroit-masters. Jeremy didn’t bother to shake hands with his rival, he left the stage, threw his runner-up prize on the floor and rushed to his car to get away. Chris couldn’t be any happier: he was the first athlete ever to hold the four master titles simultaneously and his physique was unrivaled. He got backstage after talking to the press, pulled on his clothes and went home. When he parked in front of his garage, he noticed a car parked next door. New neighbors, he thought as he entered his house. He tossed his bag aside and went upstairs. He took off his clothes and admired his physique in the mirror when a hand slapped his muscular ass. “Love how your boxers show off your ass, champ”, his girlfriend said as she jumped on his broad back, grabbing his pecs for support. “You’re too heavy for me, babe”, Chris said laughingly and pretended to struggle under the weight as he let his legs shake, sending striations across the surface of his ripped quads. His dick hardened in his boxers as his girlfriend pinched his nipples. “Maybe you’re just too weak, champ”, Trisha replied as she gently bit his ear. Her hands roamed his wide pecs. “Mghn”, Chris groaned as her frail hands continued their way down over his tight six-pack and played with the outlines of his dick through his now tented boxers. He gently tossed her frail body onto the bed, pulled down his boxers, his hard cock smacking against his lower abs as it was freed, and jumped in next to her. Trisha got atop him, mounting his abs and devoured his lips in a deep, sensual kiss. His stronger tongue easily overpowered hers and snaked into her mouth. Chris took a deep breath as she broke the kiss. Her small hands grabbed his wrists, not covering half of them, and he let her stretch out his muscular arms above his head on the mattress. “Can you break free of my hold, champ”, Trisha said as she rubbed her perky ass atop his abs and her back against his throbbing cock. “I give. You dominate me completely, babe”, Chris laughingly said as he pretended to struggle in her weak grip. He squirmed and flexed his arms slightly, avoiding to break her grip. Then, in a single motion, he broke her hold, grabbed her flanks, effortlessly lifted her up from his abs and positioned her atop his cock. “Oh”, Trisha grunted giggly as her big boyfriend lifted her 120 pound body in the air and she felt the head of his rock hard 7 inch cock press against her. She grunted in pleasure as the hot snake invaded her. She took his entire length in and began bouncing up and down the throbbing shaft, while grabbing his pecs for support. “Yeaughn”, Chris groaned, cupping Trisha's firm breasts while she girl stimulated his 7 incher. His balls drew tight and his muscles flexed as his balls exploded. A first volley of cum rocketed through his rock hard shaft and blasted into his girl, soon followed by a second and a third. "Mmuhn", Trisha grunted lustfully as she felt her boyfriend's hot juices blast into her. She kept bouncing up and down the spasming shaft, milking out two more blasts. "Yeaughnn", Chris moaned exhaustedly, his protruding pecs heaving up and down as he took in deep breaths. He pulled in his girl and kissed her deeply as she kept sliding up and down his now softer cock. Trisha felt her boyfriend's 7 incher soften inside her while his strong tongue invaded her mouth. "Muouf", she let out as she climaxed herself, het hot juices flowing along the now half hard cock inside her. Exhausted, she let her delicate, 120 pound body fall against the hard mass of muscle beneath her. Chris felt his girl's juices along his deflating cock and gently stroked her hair as she lay down atop his heaving chest. "Love ya, babe", he whispered in her ear as he carefully lifted her from his dick and installed her against his side, wrapping his thick arm around her in a protective reflex. "Love ya too, hon", Trisha replied as she curled herself in his armpit, resting her head against the hard, hot pec. She slumbered asleep, feeling totally secured aside her 215 pound boyfriend. Chris watched his girl fall asleep, pulled her in closer against his frame, her breath brushing his left nipple and snoozed off himself. Jeremy was still in a grim mood after losing his title at the Detroit-masters the day before. He opened the gym, seeing no clients in the parking lot as usual. He returned to the counter and went through his daily routine of checking the income for his uncle, seeing another decline. "We'll be out of business by the end of next month", he said to himself as he heard the door open. He looked up and saw a big man with a young face, wearing baggy clothes come in. Great, another fatso trying to lose weight, he thought. "Yo", the guy said in a surprisingly deep voice for someone looking that young. "Hello sir", Jeremy replied, tilting his head up to look the guy in the eye, "what can I do for you?". "I'm looking for a place to train", the guy stated, "helped a friend move here and I'll be staying until summer's over. What do you guys charge?". "I'll let you train for free this time and if you're willing to train here, we'll discuss prices after your training", Jeremy said, "Do you need some pointers?". "Na, I've tossed around some weights back in juvy, er at home I mean. Let's see what you guys have here", the guy replied and strutted into the gym. Jeremy watched the guy wander over to the free weights and returned to his own business. He went into his office and continued surfing the net to find a way to beat his rival naturally. An hour later, a loud knock on the door made him look up. "Come in", Jeremy said. The fat young guy stepped into his office and sat down in front of his desk. "I like this place, lots of free weights, if your prices are ok, I'll train here", the guy said. "Glad you like our gym", Jeremy replied, " it's march now and you'll be staying 'till the end of summer, you said. That's six months. Our prices depend on your demands. A minimal membership costs 10 dollars a months, but we offer 10 dollars discount if you pay for six months at once." "50 bucks", the guy stated, "here you go". He pulled out his wallet and put the money on the desk. "Off course there's some paperwork to be done", Jeremy said as he took the money and noticed the size of the guy's hands, "I'll need your name and age first". "Ted Madison, 18 years old", the guy replied. Jeremy blinked as he heard the name. "Related to Chris Madison by any chance?", he asked. "Yeah, I'm his cousin", Ted said, "don't get me started about him. You know him?". "He's my rival in the LTB", Jeremy answered but quickly continued, "height and weight?" "6 feet, 260 pounds, "Ted stated. "260? That's a lot", Jeremy said, "We offer great weight loss programs to get in shape". "I'm not looking to lose weight. I want to compete as a bodybuilder", Ted replied and unzipped his hoodie, taking it off to reveal his torso. Jeremy's eyes widened instantly at the sight. Ted's tank top was stretched to braking point by his protruding chest; veins snaked across his huge arms; his round delts pushed widely outward. Ted grinned at Jeremy's reaction and casually bounced his pecs. "So you're an LTB'er like my cousin", he said, "What do you guys weigh?". "I… mgh", Jeremy cleared his throat as his voice cracked, "he's 215 and I'm 209." "I was around that weight two years ago, at 16", Ted said with a grin and clenched his fists to make his bicep jump. "With the new doping act in place, I also need a urine sample to make sure you're clean", Jeremy said. Ted frowned and folded his arms in front of his chest, making his pecs swell and bulge. "You think I built this body just by taking protein?", he barked. Jeremy looked at the angry teen in front of him, trying not to let his intimidation show on his face as he stared at the bulging pecs and veins snaking across the thick forearms. Before Jeremy could react, Ted his shirt and pulled him over the desk, his feet dangling in the air as he was lifted to eyelevel with the teen beast. "Ever since I was a kid, all the attention in the family was focused on Jeremy", Ted said, "at every family meeting it was Jeremy this and Jeremy that and how great he was doing at school and in sports and how he made the family proud. I never got any attention besides the traditional arm wrestling against him where he would pretend to struggle and then take anyone down…" "I know how it feels to stand in his shadow", Jeremy peeped in the strong grasp. "You have no idea!", Ted belted and shut him up, "I began doing drugs at 14 and ended up in juvy half a year later. One of the youngest kids and only 125 pounds. I was picked on daily by the others. Until I got in touch with a 17 year old that dealt drugs. He offered me some steroids to try and I was hooked. I worked out for hours daily and weighed 180 pounds a few months later. I passed the 215 pound mark at 16 and everyone just left me alone. On my 17th birthday, I got back on my former bullies. They were no match for my 240 pound body, I simply punched the shit out of them. Last month, on my 18th birthday I got out, weighing just over 260 pounds and ready to take on the world. I moved in with the guy that provides my gear." Jeremy looked into Ted's eyes and saw the determination. "Perhaps we could work something out", he said. "Thought so", Ted replied and released his grip, making Jeremy fall with his ass on the wooden desk. "You'll have to be cleanish to compete in the NBC, you'll have to pass the monthly tests so your friend will have to provide you with something undetectable. For here, I'll fill a cup with my urine and pretend it's yours if you help me take your cousin's top spot in the LTB", Jeremy said as he rearranged his shirt. "Getting back on my cousin for ruining my life is high on my list", Ted replied grinningly, "what do you have in mind?". "I need a sweaty shirt of him, as drenched in his sweat as possible for my revenge. Get my that and I will switch the urine sample and let you train here after closing time so your physique doesn't attract attention", Jeremy said. "Consider it done", Ted answered, put on his hoodie and strutted out. The next day Chris and Trisha were unloading the groceries from his car when a deep, yet familiar voice called out Chris' name. Chris looked up and saw a big, young guy in baggy clothes exiting the house next door. "Yo Chris! How ya doin'", Ted said as he strutted over to his cousin. Chris looked up at the 6 feet teen's face and blinked. "Teddy?", he asked incredulously. "It's Ted", the tall teen replied. "Man, you've grown since I last saw you", Chris said as he scanned his cousin's body hidden underneath the baggy clothes. "I thought you were bigger", Ted answered and playfully patted his cousin's muscular shoulder. "That five o'clock beard looks good on you. You live here now?", Chris asked. "Na, helped a friend move here. I'll be spending summer though", Ted replied, "Remember how we used to arm wrestle? How 'bout one for old times?". "Why not?", Chris said, "Come on in and let's see if you've gotten stronger". Ted barely suppressed a grin and followed his cousin inside his house. He greeted Trisha who came from the kitchen as the two cousins sat down at the dinner table. He put his elbow on the table and put out his hand, his physique hidden under his baggy hoodie. Chris had sat down in front of his cousin, put his elbow on the table and grabbed the big hand, his own muscles highlighted by his tight, red shirt. "Ready?", he asked. "What prize are we fighting for?", Ted asked, "a kiss from your girl?". "No way, man", Chris replied. "Afraid to lose?", Ted said with a smirk, "How 'bout winner gets loser's shirt?". "Why not?", Chris answered and winked at his girl standing next to the table. "Ready? Go!", Trisha said. Ted instantly fell that his cousin was no match for him. He saw the veins bulging all over his cousin's right arm as they struggled for superiority. Chris was testing his cousin's defenses and decided to go easy on the guy. He let their hands move from left to right a bit before he started applying more force and gently moved his cousin's hand toward the table. Ted pretended to struggle with the added force and let his cousin move his hand toward the table inch by inch. He kept resisting though, making his cousin fight for every inch. Chris felt his breathing fasten, veins bulging across his engorged 20 inch bicep as he kept pushing his cousin's hand down. Sweat formed on his forehead and his neck, sliding down as he fought against his cousin's resistance. Ted looked his cousin's reddening face and saw more sweat drip down on his shirt, its red fabric was darkening in the armpits. He let his hand move further down toward the table. Chris felt a pump starting the spread across his right pec from the effort; his right bicep pumped passed 20 inches as he summoned more strength for the final push. His red shirt was glued to his back with sweat and hugged his now sweaty pecs tightly. He gritted his teeth, his face reddening some more to end the fight. Ted applied more force and halted his cousin's advance just before his hand made contact with the table. His own arm felt fresh and strong. He playfully tested his cousin and instantly felt that his vein infested, pumped arm was burning out of fuel. He intently reversed the situation very slowly, inching back toward the starting point bit by bit to extend the fight. Chris' eyes widened as he felt his cousin fight back harder. He tried resisting, but he could feel his own strength fade. Sweat now flowed in streams over his dark red face, his shirt glued to his body as his hand retreaded upward. Ted brought their hands back to starting point bit by bit, savoring how his cousin struggled with all his might against his far superior grip; a mild pump only now began to spread across his 25 inch bicep, more because he held back than due to his cousin's resistance. Chris tapped into his last ounce of strength as his cousin pushed him back to starting point. He threw every bit of force in a final attack, sweat dripping from his face onto his now drenched shirt. Ted felt his cousin's final offensive, but his hand didn't budge an inch. Chris couldn't believe their locked hands kept perfectly straight under his force. His eyes widened as he felt the pressure behind his cousin's grip increase. Ted had only slightly upped his power, using only two thirds of the strength his 25 inch bicep could produce. He slowly pushed his cousin's hand past the starting point and down toward the table. Chris fought with everything he got, but he could feel his strength wearing down even more. The pump in his right pec was beyond anything he'd ever felt; his chest heaving up and down on the rhythm of his fast breathing in his sweat drenched shirt; his right bicep, pumped to almost 21 inches, felt like it was going to explode atop his now vein infested arm. Still, his hand was going down inevitably. Ted suppressed another smirk as he felt his cousin's useless resistance. He had dreamed about this day for years in juvy: how he would flatten the star of the family. The feeling of his muscular cousin fighting like a weak kitten against his own steely grasp was far beyond what he had imagined. The thought of toying with the guy that had eclipsed him, filled him with power. The feeling of physically dominating turned him on, making his cock harden in his sweat pants. The resistance his cousin put up, kept fading as their hands passed the last quarter point down to the table. Chris maintained his struggle; or tried to. His 215 pound body felt drained like he had just put it through a grueling workout. He could feel his heartbeat pounding in his ears, his chest heaving up and down to suck in oxygen to fuel his muscles. His right bicep felt like it was about to rip from his arm as it crammed up and spasms shot through the worn out muscles in his forearm. Ted felt the spasms shooting through his cousin's forearm, but the arm didn't budge: his own powerful grip prevented the arm from moving. He pushed his cousin's hand down on the table with a thud. "Looks like I win", he said while keeping his hand locked atop his cousin's. "Yeah", Chris grunted, trying to free his hand but the big hand atop didn't move. He pulled a few times, all the while avoiding to look in his cousin's eyes. Ted got up, his hard 10 inch cock outline against his sweatpants, stepped up behind his cousin and pulled off his sweat drenched shirt, "Better not forget my prize". Chris moved his hands protectively against his own chest, feeling strangely vulnerable with the man that had just beaten him behind him and kept staring down at the table. Ted looked down on his cousin's pumped torso, grinning at how small it looked next to his own. "When you're up for a rematch, just let me know, Chrissy", he said, "I'll let myself out. He patted his cousin on his shoulder, turned around and strutted away. "Oh, no! you're our guest. I'll show you out", Trisha said and rushed behind him. She squirmed her delicate body past him, standing between him and the door. Ted quizzically looked down, the dark red shirt on his shoulder. Trisha stood on her toes, grabbing his right bicep for support. She bit her lips as she felt the huge arm under her fingers. "Still owe you a kiss", she whispered and grabbed his neck to pull him down. Ted savored the kiss, invading her mouth at full force. A faint rumble escaped his mouth as he felt her frail fingers grope his hard dick. "Come by anytime you want", she whispered lustfully in his ear and gave his dick a final squeeze before opening the door and letting him out. Ted instantly pulled out his phone when the door closed behind him. "Yo, J? I have it" "Good. Bring it to me ASAP so I can have my revenge". Ted hung up, got in his car and drove off to the gym…